A Lost Heir: Rainbow Rocks

Chapters

Chapter Two: What to do
Chapter Three: Initial Confrontation
Chapter Four: Sci-Twi's Research
Chapter Six: First Day of Competition
Chapter Seven: Second Day of Competition
Chapter Eight: Finale Part One
Chapter Nine: Finale Part Two
Chapter One: Sunset Shimmer Surrenders
Chapter Five: Where Two World's Meet

Chapter Two: What to do

Considering we were up half the night telling Mom and Aunt Luna about our adventures, and troubles, in Equestria, morning came way too early for Twilight and I. However, it also was Sunday therefore we could sleep in. At least we got to sleep. We were talking so long last night that I thought they would go until morning. Luckily they didn't therefore Twilight and I slept together. The bed was a queen, so it was large enough for both of us. I was able to convince her to sleep naked with me, so she could experience the full benefit of a body without a fur coat, without a tail, and without hooves.

So, that's where we were right now. Laying in bed naked together with her in my arms and was a real pleasure to feel her bare-skinned body against mine. It was now an hour after sunrise and I was wide awake while she was still asleep. We were both under the bedsheet with my arms around her and my hands rubbing her bare back. Her breath tickled the hairs on my chest and occasionally her fingers would twitch and tickle my neck with a slight hum of contentment. While she slept, and as the morning rays started to brighten my room, I took the time to see how my room hasn't changed since I was last here. If one was standing in the door, my bed was to the right with a small nightstand on either side and a lamp on each. Across from the door was my basic desk under the window which looked out into the backyard. To the left of the door was the chest of drawers with a mirror and a walk-in closet. None of it was fancy, just functional.

The surface of the desk was still covered by textbooks and homework from my last year at the school. The textbooks covered and protected with school-themed book covers. Homework papers still laying on the desk unfinished. I also realized that I crossed over once again without a change of clothes, which made me wonder if the clothes in my closet would even fit anymore? More than likely not because of the change my body has gone through in Equestria since I've been gone. There would be no way for me to wear a shirt here because there would be no way to put a shirt on without magic being involved. And I didn't know that type of magic yet. Which had me making a mental note to do that after I returned to Equestria.

There was also something else on the desk that I haven't thought of in a long time. My cell phone. While lifting a hand and used my magic to float it over to me, I wondered if it still worked. Plus wondering if I still remembered how to use the darn thing after so long doing without it. After a few seconds of remembering where the power button was, it started booting up. It would also be interesting to find out if Mom continued to pay for a phone service that I wasn't using. Apparently so because there were four bars of five after it booted up. And because Twilight was still sleeping I made sure to turn off all sounds and notifications. Then brought up messaging. After finding that the girls started a group chat and that they were still using it, I decided to see if any of them were up yet.

You: Good morning, girls. Is anyone up yet? 🌞

Surprisingly, a few minutes later I got an answer.

Rarity: Fred? I didn't know this number of yours is still active. You are a dear but could you message me a little later? A girl needs her beauty sleep.

You: You don't need sleep for that. 😉

Rarity: As flattering as ever, I see. 😊 But seriously, I could use some sleep. I was up most of the night doing alterations for the latest special order.

You: Alright, I'll leave you to sleep. But I might need you to make some changes to my old clothes or let me buy new ones if my old ones won't fit. Which they probably won't.

Rarity: They probably won't. You have changed. 😉 And for the better I might add. Try them then let me know later. I'll text you when I wake up.

You: Alright Rarity, sleep well.

After I sent that, I put the phone down onto the small bedside table on my right then went back to rubbing Twilight's back with one hand. And using the other to gently rub her head. She shifted a little as if making herself more comfortable before humming softly a little. It brought a smile to my face as her breath still tickled the hairs on my chest. She's so adorkable. A couple of minutes later, my screen flashed with a notification. This time it was Fluttershy, but she texted me directly and not on the group chat.

Fluttershy: I'm up right now if you want to come by. I'm not as good as Rarity, but I can do simple changes.

You: Because of certain magical events while in Equestria, my body is a little taller, leaner, and more muscle mass. So, my pants will be shorter and tighter now. I can't explain how it was done, but my connection to the Elements of Harmony has enhanced my body by making me more buff...basically.

Fluttershy: 😏 I noticed. Especially a certain muscle. 😊

You: You really surprised me during lunch yesterday. A very welcome surprise, I just didn't expect it from you. 😁 Very bold, sexy, and hot.

Fluttershy: Thank you. I've really missed you since you've been gone. 😢 Then I met a woman named Tree Hugger that lifted my spirits. She's a naturist and nudist. With her help, I was able to be more assertive. To be able to tell others how I honestly feel. To be bolder. To be more in touch with nature and my own emotions. 😔 And I realized that I love you. I love you, Fred. And I wanted to be a little bold yesterday in showing you how I feel. 😚 Because of her and because I live alone, I like to be naked while in the house.

You: That's quite a coincidence actually. Because your counterpart in Equestria has a cottage outside of a small town at the edge of a forest. She's turned it into a sanctuary not only for her animals, that she can literally talk to by the way, but also for me and my herd can walk around as naked as we want. It would be like you starting a nudist colony and a petting zoo. And the best part is that there aren't any nudity laws in Equestria either. 😏

Fluttershy: 😲 Oh my, really? You want to come by? 😏 I could... 😮 some more.

The thoughts that were running through my head got my heart pounding in my chest and a stirring in my loins. I was also surprised that Twilight was still asleep. Unless she was faking it. Which didn't look like she was.

You: 😁 Definitely and with a lot of... 😚 involved. Twilight is still asleep with me now and I'd feel guilty about waking her up. Plus, I don't know what she has planned for today.

Fluttershy: That's alright, just come by when you can. I'm not planning on doing anything else today.

You: Ok, I'll text you when I'm free.

Twilight was beginning to stir thanks to my morning wood, so I quietly put my phone down on the bedside table. Then put my hands back on her back and head, rubbing gently as she began waking up. And did so after lifting her head letting out a yawn that was simply really cute. Then was fully awake a second later when she felt my hardened stiff cock against her and looked at me with wide eyes.

"Sorry," I apologized a little sheepishly, "morning wood."

With half-lidded eyes and a smirk on her face, she shifted herself up just enough so my cock straightened then laid back down where her pussy lips parted around my hard shaft. "Good morning," she said softly before leaning in giving me a passionate morning kiss. I returned it eagerly, kissing her greedily while holding her head. With her hands on the bed, she lifted herself up after breaking the kiss as her long hair came forward to frame her face. "I love you, Twilight," was my whisper to her as our eyes met.

"I love you too, Fred." Her eyes were narrow in that half-lidded lust-filled gaze that all women are known for. A gaze that draws in a man like a siren's song. And she was one of my sirens. And right now my purple siren was firmly rubbing her wet pussy against my hard shaft, coating it with her juices. "I love you. And you know what? Cadence loves you." She kissed me again, moaning into it as she rubbed her pussy firmly down my shaft very slowly. "She told me so."

"I don't want anyone to think that I'm trying to diminish what she had with your brother," I told her quickly while shifting myself on the bed letting my wings expand and stiffen.

"I know," she said gently, using one of her hands to gently touch my cheek. "And she does too because of the funeral. I'm happy that she's with you and she is too." She giggled rolling her eyes a little, "Obviously because of your pink wing."

The mood was ruined when Mom knocked on the door, "Son? Twilight? Are you two awake?"

Twilight rolled her eyes with a groan, stretched back out on top of me, and laid her head back down onto my chest again while I recovered ourselves with the bedsheet. "Yes, we're awake," Twilight's frustration at the mood being killed was in her voice as it sounded just a little irritated.

"Sorry," Mom apologized through the door, "didn't mean to interrupt anything. I know we slept in, so do you two want to go to lunch?"

"I'm sorry, but I have to talk with Sunset about the sirens," Twilight told her as she tilted her head on my chest toward the door.

"Sorry Mom but I have to talk to the girls about them today as well," I also told her. "But I promise we'll spend more time together tonight, alright?"

"Alright," she did sound a little disappointed but also relieved as well. "I'll hold you to that."

"I know," I chuckled a little.

When we sensed that we were alone again, Twilight sighed, threw off the covers, and sat up. As she did so, I took the moment to appreciate her human curves. My hands gently touched her smooth flat stomach and loving the feeling of the skin on skin touch. As she brushed back her hair with her hands and felt my hands on her body, she looked down at me with a half-lidded gaze and a smile. When my hands reached her smooth, soft, and plump breasts she closed her eyes with a lustful sigh. Then arched her back to press them more into my hands while raising her head, and hands, up high in a morning stretch. When my hands gently squeezed her breasts, she lowered her arms and crossed them over my hands as if to keep them there. Her eyes met mine again, half-lidded again in that womanly look of lust and love.

"I'd love to spend all morning exploring the ins and outs of my human body," she said softly. Before her voice changed to that of typical Twilight that has to get something done. "But we've got some dangerous sirens to deal with," she said and immediately got off of me and off the bed leaving my hard cock to spring up saluting her. With her back to me, she started taking out the dress she wore yesterday from the top drawer of the dresser. "So, who will you see first?"

I took a minute to watch her get dressed, enjoying the view of her feminine curves. "I was going to see Rarity first to see about some new clothes because we crossed over without bringing some with us." While she put on her light purple dress, I got up and walked over to the walk-in closet. "However, she was up late last night, so I'm going to see which clothes she can lightly modify so I can wear." I looked over to her while she straightened out her dress, "Which reminds me that you will have to do the same."

"Yeah, you're right," she giggled as she straightened out her dress then turned toward me. "By the time I'm caught up with Sunset, Rarity should be awake and we can go together." She paused before she had a look on her face as if she just thought of something. "Speaking of which, I don't suppose you know where Sunset lives?"

I looked at her with a "You've got to be kidding me" look.

"Yeah, didn't think so. You don't exactly trust her."

I turned around to go pick up my phone. "No, I don't," I told her as I reached the bedside table and picked up my phone. "Although I can see that she meant what she said, she's a reminder of the fact that I never got to know my father." Picking up my phone, I texted Fluttershy again because I knew she was awake and I was fixing to leave the house and fly over to hers.

You: Could you send me Sunset's phone number, so Twilight can talk to her? I don't have it.

Fluttershy: Sure.

I received the phone number, dialed it, and put the phone on speaker before handing it to her. "Here you go. Just speak to it as if it was a communications orb. It might be a good idea for her to pick you up if she knows how to drive."

"Alright, Fred. Thank you." When she took the phone, I went back to the walk-in closet to see what clothes Fluttershy could possibly alter. She wasn't as good as Rarity, but between us, there should be a couple of pants or shorts we could alter. "Hi, Sunset? It's Twilight. Would it be alright for you to pick me up at Fred's place? I don't know how to drive and I want to talk to you about the Sirens and what we could do about them." I spotted some of my old sweat pants that would be perfect for light alterations.

Sure, Twilight. And yes, I know how to drive. I had to learn a lot of things quickly about the human world after arriving. And I'd like to talk to you about the Sirens too, among other things.

"Ok, thanks Sunset." I picked out a couple of gray sweat pants, as Twilight was ending the call.

You're welcome, Twilight. I'll see you in a few minutes.

As the phone beeped to signal the end of the call, I put on the pants from Equestria. "If you don't mind, I don't want to be here when Sunset shows up."

There was an understanding look on her face as I gently took the phone from her. "You're not ready to face her," she said simply with a short nod.

"No, I'm not." With that said, and with the two sweat pants in my other hand, I leaned over and kissed her. "I'll see you later, alright? You can borrow Sunset's phone, or the other girl's phone to contact me."

"Alright, Fred," she returned the kiss and followed me out of my room.

We saw Mom in the living room in one of the plush chairs reading a book as we walked in. "Mom? I'm going over to Fluttershy's for a bit. And Sunset is going to pick up Twilight so they can talk about the Sirens."

Putting the book down, she got up, walked over to me, and gave me a strong hug. "Alright, son. Just don't forget to spend time with me and your Aunt Luna."

"I won't forget," I returned her hug then smiled at her when she let me go. "I've got plenty of catching up to do with everyone and some evil Sirens to take care of."

She stopped me when I reached the door. "You got your car keys?"

The question not only stopped me but made me realize that I actually had a car. But I shook my head and opened the door, "No, I want to fly over. The air helps me clear my head and think. See you two later and call me if you need me." After stepping outside I sent a quick text message to Fluttershy that I was on my way and shut the door, spread my wings, and took to the skies.

I did use the time in the air to think some things through as the wind flowed over my wings and through my hair. No, I don't trust Sunset. And I meant what I said to Twilight about her reminding me that I'll never know my father. She took orders from Blueblood, that killed my father, to come here and hunt me down. Even though I could see genuine regret in her eyes and heard the honesty in her voice about what she's done, I still could not face her. At least not without saying something I might regret later. Before I'd even begin to trust her she'd have to prove to me that she has indeed turned her life around. Maybe my talks with the girls will help me. If she really has turned her life around and has truly changed, then I need to work on my feelings toward Sunset.

As I left the city limits, I began to see Fluttershy's small house within some thick trees in the distance. Her parents in this world purchased this spot of land outside of the city limits then started traveling the world as they worked. The house was a reasonable eleven hundred square foot house with two bedrooms and two full bathrooms. And a beautiful main front room that combined living room and dining room in front of a well-equipped kitchen. She also had taken great care to grow an awesome-looking front yard. The front stone-lined path up to the front door was still lined on either side with beautifully colored flowers. It led up to a nice covered front porch with a nice swing seat hanging from the porch ceiling on one side. And two front-facing chairs on the other side. It also appeared that she had drastically changed the backyard as well.

The back yard was surrounded by a high wooden fence covered in vines with the ground covered in various colored flowers like a thick blanket. Looked great to lay on actually. Thoughts of Fluttershy's naked body underneath me as we had sex in the backyard came to mind and aroused my body as I began to land in front of her house. She was naked inside and the thought of seeing her that way for the first time had my heart beginning to pound in my chest as I knocked on the door.

A few seconds later, the door opened some with her smiling face peeking out. She smiled wide when she saw me opening the door fully for me. "Hi, Fred. Come on in." The pleasant memories of being here before came to mind as I walked in. Familiar scents of the house hit my nose, and some new ones, as she shut the door behind me. I had my back to her as I heard her soft sultry voice, "You're still in your clothes from yesterday. Have you washed them yet?"

My wings were already rising just at the thought of seeing her small frame naked body. My eyes widened to take her all in when I turned around. As my eyes slowly scanned over her naked form, her hands were behind her and my ears picked up the soft click of the lock. I slowly shook my head to answer her question as my eyes locked onto her breasts. They weren't huge or large. A "C" cup at best, but looked large on her small frame. "Then they need to be washed then," she said, slowly taking a couple of steps up to me. "Plus those sweat pants you brought," she told me while her small tender hands reached down to my pants. "These need to come off." Our eyes met and I couldn't look away from those beautiful orbs while feeling her unbutton my pants. I wasn't wearing underwear as I like going commando, so my hard cock sprung up when she lowered them after unzipping them. Those brilliant light blue eyes had captured mine and I willingly surrendered. "Step out of them," her voice was soft yet filled with desire as my pants fell to the floor. I stepped out of them by taking a step back, now standing completely naked in front of her. I wasn't wearing any shoes or socks either because my feet had got so used to that in Equestria.

After kneeling down to pick up my pants, she takes the sweat pants from me. She smiles up at me, takes my hand in hers, and begins to quietly lead me to the laundry room at the back of the house. The sway of her hips and butt was almost hypnotic as we walked through the house and into the back laundry room. She hummed softly as she put them in the washer. I put my phone down on the dryer next to the washer. Then gently put my hands on her hips and leaned forward to put my head on her shoulder. "Your Equestrian counterpart and I have a daughter named Lilly. The anthropomorphic ponies there have hooves instead of feet and four fingers instead of five. Our daughter has her mother's beautiful yellow fur coat and my blond hair color as her hair and tail color."

Fluttershy gently rubbed her cheek against mine as she put in the soap, shut the lid, and turned on the washer. After that, I stepped back as she turned around. Her smile was wide and infectious as she reached up, gently took my head in her hands, and brought it down for a soft lingering kiss that ignited the aroused fire inside of me. "Tell me about them," she told me while taking my hand again to lead me somewhere. Where I didn't know but gladly followed her.

"She's a pegasus as you know but because of something that happened to her, our daughter is part bat actually with bat wings." She stopped long enough to give me a shocked look before continuing toward the back door. "She's different as she's also an omnivore like me and eats meat." Fluttershy opened the door and led us outside. "She's different, but to us, she's simply beautiful." When we got to the center of her backyard, she stopped, turned around, and took both my hands in hers. As her eyes met mine again, my heart seemed to want to explode from my chest with joy and desire. "Just like her mother. And just like you. You and she are my beautiful butterfly. I'm so lucky to have them and you in my life. They bring me such joy and peace in my life as you do."

"I want to hear all about it," she said softly as her eyes seemed to search mine while letting go of my hands, "but a little later." As the gentle breeze brushed across my naked body, I felt her take my semi-hard cock on her hands and started to gently and slowly stroke me. "I love you, Fred. I have for a while now. It's a beautiful day outside today." My body began to feel as if it was on fire as it responded to her with my cock rising for her. The way her fingers massaged my hard shaft sent shockwaves of pleasure through me as I reached up to cup her head in my hands. The sultry soft sound of her voice was like a match to the already burning fire within me. "Love me, Fred? Let the sun shine down on us as you make passionate love to me." I had to moan softly as she lightly squeezed the head of my cock while lightly pumping me with her other hand.

I kissed her passionately with her hands slowly driving me mad because of her slow pace. But I didn't want to rush this either. She let my tongue slip inside of her mouth and dominate hers. I ran my hands through her soft fluffy hair as she took her time slowly pumping me. She broke our kiss and looked up at me with passion in her bedroom eyes. "Take your time with me. I don't know how long we have together, so I want to take our time. I want us to writhe in pleasure and burn up in lust. I want your hands all over my body." She paused to only kneel down in front of me and stopped stroking me. "I want your lips kissing me all over my body. Touch and fondle my breasts. Kiss and suck my pussy and clit. But for now." She leaned forward and took the head of my cock in her mouth. And while her hands slowly pumped me, she gently sucked the head as if a baby suckling on a nipple.

"Fluttershy," I moaned her name out loud while my hands rubbed her head in encouragement. The wind blew through the feathers of my stiff wings and against my body that did little to cool me off. True to her words, she took her time with her slow strokes and gentle lips. Making the whole experience feel like lightning against my skin. And I so wanted to return the favor. The slow agonizing pace just made my desire to return the favor burn within me. It didn't help that she stopped stroking, paused for just a second, and then took most of me in her mouth. She wasn't quick about it but again took her time as her lips massaged down my shaft. And as her tongue licked the underside of my shaft, she moaned loudly. Her moans were like a soft vibrator, so I felt it through me. what nearly brought me to my knees was when she started squeezing and massaging the base of my cock while gently sucking and rubbing her tongue against me at the same time. My soft long moan let her know how she was affecting me.

Finally, though, she pulled away from me making an exaggerated popping sound before lightly kissing the head. "Kiss me, Fred," it was almost a command as she backed up a little and laid down on her back on the soft flowers. Raising her hands, she spread out her hair over her head, closed her eyes, and spread her legs. "Touch me."

Her small lithe feminine form was laid out before me. After kneeling down between her legs, I shifted to lay down, placed my hands on her stomach, then took a slow lick up her pussy lips. Her moan was satisfying to hear as my tongue parted her lips. Fluttershy is only five foot four, so I was able to reach up to gently grab her breasts. And squeezed them just when my tongue pressed against her clit. "Oh god," she gasped when I pressed my lips against her precious opening and started sucking gently. Raising my eyes I watched her lower her hands and grip mine to encourage how she wanted me to touch her breasts. Then with a long moan, she arched her back as I slipped my tongue inside of her and brought my fingers toward her hard nipples. With a pinch and twist of her hard nipples she moaned out, "I need you, Fred. On your back, I want to be on top."

Because my wings were so stiff with arousal, I couldn't just turn over. So, I sat up on my knees then laid back on my back as Fluttershy got up to quickly sit on my legs just behind my hard saluting cock. After scooting up and placing her knees on either side of my waist, she leaned forward putting both hands on my chest, and brought her head down giving me a long passionate kiss. Longing and desire were in that kiss as she brought her hips down to rub her pussy lips against the head of my cock. While she moaned in my mouth, my hands brushed and rubbed each side of her lithe body with my thumbs fondling the sides of her breasts. A thought popped into my head as she slowly started lowering herself onto me. I wasn't able to ask until she broke the kiss and raised her head up to gaze down at me. "Aren't you worried about getting pregnant?"

She shook her head slowly with a wide happy smile while feeling her warmth part around and surround me. "It's ok," her voice was almost a whisper when she put a finger to my lips, "I want this. I want you." She let out a soft long sigh when she finished lowering herself onto me. The look on her face softened to that filled with desire and lust as she said, "I'll let nature decide whether I get pregnant or not." "So, no more talking," she continued while raising herself almost completely off. Then finished that statement as she lowered herself back down quicker than before, "And fill me."

After that, her eyes locked onto mine and never looked away from me as she started riding me. She would rise up then slam herself down again and again all while the look of lust and desire was in her eyes. As the minutes slowly rolled by and as our bodies began to sweat with exertion, I felt her fingernails dig into my chest. I felt like we were two horny animals going at it and welcomed it as sweat started coating our bodies. She was beginning to pant up a storm as my ears were filled with the wet slapping sound of our sex. And apparently it wasn't just us because a few minutes later, I thought the back door opened.

And was right when I heard Rainbow's excited voice call out, "Wow! Go Fluttershy." Neither Fluttershy nor I looked away from each other as I heard Rainbow's footsteps walk up to us. "Or ride 'em cowgirl as Applejack would say."

Fluttershy stopped just long enough to grab my shoulders urging me to sit up. When I did, she wrapped her arms around my head, pressed her body against mine, and rode me harder. "Wrap your...wings...around me," she moaned into my ear and my wings complied by wrapping them around her like a cocoon. While my eyes saw a sports bra and shorts tossed to one side of me, Fluttershy's hands gripped and pulled my hair. Rainbow's athletic figure came into view behind Fluttershy and started fingering herself. "Yes," Fluttershy's breathing became quick and deep as our bodies began to reach our peak, "fill me...fill me." She kept saying it over and over again while Rainbow fingered herself with one hand and gripped a breast with the other.

"I'm next," Rainbow's voice began to fill with lust as our eyes met over Fluttershy's shoulder. Fluttershy gasped loudly before slamming herself down upon me one last time as her body shook with a powerful orgasm. As Fluttershy milked me, Rainbow looked down at me with an intense hungry look saying, "You've no idea how long I've waited to bang you." Then began almost frantically fingering herself and squeezing her breast, "And don't be gentle, stud. Fuck me from behind doggy style." After letting out one last cry of sexual satisfaction, Fluttershy went limp against me while breathing quickly and deeply to catch her breath. "And you better not go limp on me," Rainbow finished with that statement as she walked around to the side of us, took my hand, and placed it on her pussy.

^_^

"Harder, yes," Rainbow cried out almost into the ground because she was on her knees with her face against the ground and her hands gripping and pulling up flowers. Rainbow egged me on as my hands gripped her waist and pulling her against me as the slapping of our waists filled Fluttershy's backyard. "Don't you dare stop," Rainbow cried out while Fluttershy was rubbing herself nearby as she laid upon the ground. "And don't you dare pull out," Rainbow cried out again while she did her best to push back as I pulled.

^_^

"Now this has been a great morning," Rainbow commented as she washed in the shower in front of us. I was thoroughly enjoying the sight of her hands roaming over her wet soapy body.

Fluttershy was drying herself off in front of me and agreed with a smile my way and a wink. "Yes, Rainbow it really has. It was so wonderful to have sex outside in the morning sun."

Meanwhile, I leaned up against the tiled bathroom sink and watched.

"You think you'll get pregnant?" Rainbow asked while washing her hair.

"If I do, then that is fine with me," Fluttershy dropped her towel, stepped up to me, and gave me a passionate kiss. "As I told him, I'll let nature decide."

"Really?" she stopped just long enough to give Fluttershy a shocked expression before going back to her hair. "I'm not ready for that, so I'm on the pill. And good thing you live out here with this high fence around your yard or I'd never thought about having sex outside."

"I did make it so I could be outside naked," she said as a matter of factly. "Ever since meeting Tree Hugger, I've been working on being bolder." Then she took my hand and looked up at me with a content smile, "And about knowing my own feelings."

Rainbow chuckled as she lifted her head, now done with her hair, "Well you can't get bolder than having sex outside."

"What do you think about not wearing our bras or panties to school tomorrow?"

Rainbow looked over at her with her mouth hanging open and her eyes looking like she can't believe she just heard that. Then grinned at me, "I'm game. Besides, I don't wear anything under my sports bra anyway. It looks like a shirt so much that nobody seems to know the difference. And my shorts aren't tight, so yeah I'm game." Rainbow grabbed the soap and started soaping down her breasts drawing my eye. "So what are you going to wear tomorrow then, Fluttershy?"

"I think I'll let Fred decide," she said with mischief in her voice drawing my eye to her. She was grinning when she said it with a predatory look in her eyes.

"In that case, how about that sleeveless white top and green skirt number?"

"Wow, that is bold," Rainbow chuckled as she continued washing her front. That top is thin enough that her nipples could try and poke through.

"I'll do it," Fluttershy nodded while biting her bottom lip a little. "But right now, why don't we see about what I can do to alter your pants."

"Pants?" Rainbow asked, curious as to what she was referring to.

"Yeah, I crossed over without some backup clothes...again," I explained with a chuckle. "And so I asked Rarity if she wouldn't mind altering mine, but she was up late last night, so she's sleeping in. Speaking of which, why did you show up? I'm happy to see you don't get me wrong," I smirked with a wink to her.

"Huh? Oh yeah!" She used the water to wash off her front. "Well, I noticed your group chat this morning and wondered where you were. I wasn't the only one as AJ and Pinkie were wondering as well." She finished washing, so she stepped out, grabbed a towel, and started drying herself off. "Twilight doesn't have a phone and you weren't at your mom's house when I called there. It's obvious that you don't trust Sunset, so you wouldn't be there. The text said that Rarity would still be asleep. Plus AJ and Pinkie didn't know where you were, so that left just Fluttershy and here I am." Her head was tilted as she dried her hair and looked up at me saying, "Glad I came by too because that fuck was awesome this morning. Just what I needed to rev myself up for today." She tossed the towel into a bin and continued to stand there naked just as Fluttershy and I both. "They were curious where you were because we need to talk about those Sirens."

"Yeah, Twilight went over to Sunset to talk to her about it, get caught up with her, and then we'd all meet later to discuss it," I told while putting an arm, and a wing, around Fluttershy while she leaned up against me. "After Twilight and I see Rarity about some new clothes, we'll all get together later on either during lunch or after lunch."

"Oh, alright. Sounds good to me," Rainbow said while her eyes roamed over my nakedness. "In the meantime, I want us to stay like this for a while."

"I don't mind either," Fluttershy put her hand on my chest and looked up at me with beautiful bedroom eyes.

^_^

About three hours later Rarity finally woke up and texted me. During those three hours, I also texted Pinkie and AJ letting them know that we would all meet later after Twilight and I got together with Rarity. They both said that it would be fine with them. In the meantime, Rainbow invited both Pinkie and AJ over to Fluttershy's for some girl talk. And I know where that was going. And that was something I wasn't prepared to deal with. So, I flew to Rarity's boutique that she was opening just for us with my two extra pants that were altered thanks to Fluttershy. Twilight also said that she would meet me there, so after landing in front of the boutique, I knocked once and waited for Rarity to open the door.

I gave her a smile and a wave after she opened the door. "I'm always open for you, darling," her voice had that lustful alluring quality to it with bedroom eyes to match as she motioned me inside. My mind automatically went back to when I was here last. The night I was going to return to Equestria. That night of the dance. The place was still divided with men on one side and women on the other. While reminiscing, Rarity took my hand and began leading me toward the back where her workroom was. As we walked through her store, I noticed she was wearing her simple one-piece work dress. It was the one she almost always wears when she works in the store. A one-piece simple white thin shoulder strap sundress. But it hugged her figure enough to show off her feminine curves. And my eyes watched the sway of her hips as she walked.

And I knew that Twilight was there, I just wasn't expecting her to be naked. Not that I minded any and after we walked into her back room, my eyes immediately locked onto her beautiful naked form. Her beautifully firm round luscious breasts. She was teasing me with her legs crossed and her hands in her lap in the chair she was sitting in. She blushed with a soft alluring smile when our eyes locked. Rarity's backroom was designed simply for work and designing. Twilight was sitting on a sofa that was against the far wall. Off to the right was where she made the dresses or suits. To the left was where she kept swaths of fabric on shelves up against the wall. Rarity let go of my hand and went over to her work area that had her sewing machine, colored threads, and other sewing tools. After picking up a tape measure, she returned to me and stood to one side.

"I need to take your measurements, darling," she said in a completely normal and business-like tone. Right before grinning, "So take off those pants and let me measure you."

The stripper's tune suddenly came into my head and I got the idea to play along. Why not, right? So, while that song played in my head, I turned myself around and started slowly swaying my butt from side to side. All while slowly unbuttoning and unzipping my pants. Twilight knew what I was doing, and so did Rarity, and both giggled a little at my antics. Twilight was simply watching with a lustful smile on her face. Rarity's eyes roamed over me while gently biting her lower lip while fiddling with the tape measure. It was my turn to tease her, so I kept my back to them while letting my pants drop to the floor. Rarity hummed while eyeing my butt. Her eyes widened when I turned around but still hiding my semi-hard cock with both hands.

"Please remove your hands," Rarity teased with a wink. "I'm sure you have nothing to be embarrassed about."

"Trust me, Rarity," Twilight said. "He doesn't have anything to be embarrassed about." She looked at me and commanded softly, "Remove your hands." So, I did and let my hands fall to my side. Rarity's eyes roamed slowly over my body while stopping to look at my limp cock.

"I would say stand in a t-pose, but sense you aren't going to wear any shirts, I'll just measure you down below." Just as Rarity knelt down directly in front of me and raised the tape measure to my waist, Twilight took that moment to get my attention by spreading her legs wide. And used both hands to spread apart her pussy lips while giving me a wink. I think this was planned because if she wanted me to get aroused at this moment while Rarity was kneeling in front of me then it was working. I was definitely stirring and there was no way that Rarity wouldn't notice. And she did because my cock started rising when she brought the tape measure forward completely around my waist. She looked up at me while wiggling her eyebrows at me, "You indeed have grown, my darling Fred. And not just around the middle either." Leaning forward she kissed the head of my cock. "And I rather like the change." I kept my eyes on Twilight as she started fingering herself making my cock twitch with want of attention. "That other world has done you good."

After Rarity said that, I felt one of her hands wrap around my shaft while the other reaching back to grip a butt cheek. "I know that we've taken peeks at each other over the years, Fred." She slowly started pumping my shaft as Twilight moaned from the sofa as she continued pleasuring herself. "Each of us taking a discrete touch of each other every now and then. But now I want you to do something for me, Fred." She stopped pumping me, stood up, and walked over to the scrap pile to pick up a wash cloth sized piece of fake fur. Then handed it to me after walking back over. I had an idea of what she wanted me to do but it still got my heart racing to hear her say it. "I want you to pleasure yourself for us, Fred," she commanded as she took a step back and started removing her dress. The dress fell to the floor exposing her lace bra and panties. "Wrap it around you, Fred," her voice sounding soft with lust and desire as she reached up and lowered her bra straps. While she removed her bra to let her plump luscious breasts free, I wrapped the soft fake fur around my shaft. "Pleasure yourself in front of your two naked ladies," she commanded before taking off her panties and taking a seat next to Twilight. Rarity was beautiful with her plump breasts that she used a hand to squeeze. She used the other to rub against her shaved pussy which enticed a moan from me while I gladly pumped my shaft for them.

^_^

A little over two hours, sex with both Twilight and Rarity, and a shower later, we were riding with Rarity over to a late lunch with the rest of the girls. Plus she was able to make a quick change to one of the pairs of pants that Fluttershy altered.

"Normally, I don't recommend pink for men on anything," Rarity was saying as she drove. I was in the passenger seat with Twilight in the back. "However, thanks for Fluttershy taking out the waist in your pants I was able to put on some quick pink stripes to those black pants of yours. And I do believe that it was..." she paused to think as we turned a familiar corner, "John Wane that wore pink really well."

"It was him alright," I told her with a curious expression on my face. "I didn't know that you watched those old classic westerns."

"Oh, I do," she acknowledged with a smile. "I like them because it's when men were men and women were women. It was a time where women enjoyed being chased, charmed, and wooed by a man. And men were men and knew how to cherish, love, and protect their wives."

"They don't here?" Twilight asked as I noticed we were heading to Sugarcube Corner where Pinkie works.

Rarity scoffed with a huff, "Not really. Men of today are far removed from the men of yesteryears." She paused while she removed one hand from the wheel and placed it on my leg giving it a rub. "Which is why I'm glad to see how our dear Fred has changed. And for the better. He hasn't been feminized or lost his masculinity by the other world."

"Equestria, Rarity," Twilight corrected gently.

"Yes, there. Men should be men and act like it while women should be women and act like it. That's all I'm saying."

"I'm guessing that's a hot button for you?" Twilight asked.

"It is, Twilight dear, so I'm not going to say anything further on it so I don't get on my soapbox as it were," Rarity told us as we turned onto the street where Sugarcube Corner was. "Anyway, as I was saying, I'm happy that I had time to add that little something to those black pants of yours. You will be one of the only men that can pull off that pink look. And those black pants with the pink side stripes will help you pull that off very nicely indeed."

"Yeah, I like it."

"All of us are wondering about that pink wing but you can explain it after we're inside," Rarity said pulling into a spot.

"Sure," Twilight agreed as we got out and walked into the fifties-style cafe. "It really was a surprise to all of us when it happened."

It was designed and styled similar to a cafe from the fifties. Checkered floors, tables, and chairs were eye-popping amidst the shiny chrome the lined the tables. The kitchen and counter were on the left while the tables were on the right. The bathrooms were the farthest away from the door. The girls were sitting at the table closest to the door, so they heard Twilight as we walked in.

"Surprised when what happened sugarcube?"

I sat down between Twilight and Rarity as Twilight began to explain. "Rarity wanted me to explain how he got his pink wing."

"Yeah, how did that happen?" Sunset asked while I extended my wings and placed them around Twilight's and Rarity's shoulders. "I remember reading about it happening only once in Equestria's written history."

"It happened-" Twilight began to explain, but I stopped her after putting a hand on hers.

"It happened after Cadence and I were having sex," I began. "Cadence was Twilight's baby sitter, or foal sitter as they say in Equestria. They are still very close friends to this day."

"Hold up," Sunset lifted a hand as she scrunched up her face in thought, "wasn't she married to someone?"

Twilight squeezed my hand and nodded to me that it was alright to tell them. "She was. She was married to Shining Armor, Twilight's brother. He was hiding his hatred for humans even before he married Cadence. When I arrived he tried getting me in legal trouble by wanting to fight me. Remember that humans were still considered slaves at that time, so his goal was trying to hinder our chances to end slavery. During that time the tension between him and Cadence grew with each time he failed. Their marriage ended after he kidnapped Twilight and tried to kill Fluttershy when she was still pregnant." They all gasped in shock. "That pushed him over the edge. A number of ponies, who agreed with him, helped him escape prison and he promised to march into the city and kill every human. And kill every pony that tried stopping him."

"Hang on," Rainbow held up a hand this time, "just how does this tie into you getting a pink wing? Besides, Twilight's brother must be fuming that you stole his girl."

"He's not feeling anything, Rainbow," Twilight said with sadness in her voice. I squeezed her hand for support. "He was arrested for kidnapping me and attempted murder. As Fred said, he got out and threatened to hurt and kill ponies. That's why we were up there again to try and stop him. I tried my best to talk him out of it as he, and his forces, surrounded the city. The city was under siege when Fred suggested that he alone would go out and stop them. His plan worked and got most of them to either surrender or leave. Only seven remained, including my brother." She paused as all eyes were on us, enraptured by the tale. "Fred went out to meet them and try to talk them out of it. He was forced to kill them to protect everypony else."

"Whoa!" Rainbow exclaimed in shock.

"How?" AJ asked.

I simply held up a hand and ignited it. It took a few seconds but they got the idea. "Cadence told me that she's been wanting a child of her own. Now that Shining is gone, she turned to me. It was a surprise to all of us when my wing turned pink and one of her wings turned black. Turned out it was the Tree of Harmony did it, so she and I can have the strongest bond that is possible." Twilight looked up to me in shock as well as Sunset. "The Tree told me when she wanted to talk to me yesterday. She said that she and I will have a profound influence in Equestria for a very long time."

"She told you that yesterday?" Twilight asked.

"She did," I told her while noticing Sunset still had a shocked look on her face.

"I think you broke her," Pinkie giggled as she turned to lightly poke Sunset in the arm.

Twilight was still looking shocked as was Sunset as I told them, "Anyway, that's how I got a pink wing. I got my wings from the Tree of Harmony at the same time Twilight here got her castle."

"Castle?" Sunset asked, now looking at Twilight with eyes as big as Buick hubcaps.

"Wait...castle?"

"Yes, Rainbow, I have a castle," she said with a smirk and a slight roll of her eyes. "But shall we discuss what we're going to do about the Sirens?"

"Oh my yes," Fluttershy spoke up looking a little upset, "they do need to be stopped. There's no telling what they will do when they absorb enough magic."

"Too bad we can't simply fight them and get it over with," Rainbow suggested with a huff, crossing her arms over her chest looking disappointed.

"I'm hoping it won't come to that," I told her then sat back with a sigh. "I've killed already, Rainbow. There's nothing romantic, or glorifying, about it." They were all silent and watching intently as I talked. "I've killed seven. Burned them alive but tried to make it quick. Thanks to my alicorn memory, I can still remember the look on Shining Armor's face. I can still hear their screams as they burned alive." Twilight and I squeezed our hands in support of each other. "If there's a peaceful way out of this, then I'll take it."

There was a pause in the conversation before Sunset finally said, "They seem very attached to those red gems around their necks. All three of them are exactly the same. Maybe the gems have something to do with their way of collecting magic?"

What Sunset said got knocked around in my head as Twilight said, "Well, so far as we know, Fred here is the only one that can do magic in this world. I don't know about the Sirens. And if those gems really are the source of their power and how they absorb magic, then the logical course of action would be for him to steal the gems away from them and return them to Equestria. That way the gems would be out of their reach and thus eliminate any chance for them to use them again. And Fred could steal them really easily with his magic."

"So, we need to watch and see when's the best time for the heist?" Pinkie asked while suddenly looking like she was ready for a stakeout with that look in her eyes.

"That and maybe find out which one of them would be the most susceptible to being talked out of it," I told them. "That strategy worked for most of Shining's forces, so maybe, just maybe one of them would agree to stop. If not then we can try to set me to steal those gems and stash them somewhere in Equestria."

"In the meantime, let's get something to eat," Pinkie announced and stood up from her chair to walk over to the counter. "The kitchen is open for us to make what we want."

^_^

All of us had a great time visiting and talk with each other until it was time for Twilight and I to return to my mom's house. Hours later, it was around dinnertime when I flew us to mom's house and walked inside. "Hi mom, I'm home," I said to her with a wave after seeing her in one of the chairs in the living room. "Hi, Aunt Luna," waving to her as well seeing her in the other chair.

They both got up from their chairs, but mom reached me first giving me a strong hug. "Welcome back, son."

"Nephew," Aunt Luna hugged me next "You changed pants, nephew?" she asked as she and mom sat down in the chairs again. They were already wearing their nightgowns which were more like one-piece light-colored dresses. And because Aunt Luna was wearing one, it meant that she was going to stay the night. She would be staying in the small guest room by mom's room.

I shook my head as Twilight and I sat down on the sofa with me putting a wing around Twilight. "No. Rarity and Fluttershy altered these old ones for me. Fluttershy let out the waist and Rarity put these pink stripes on them. To go with my pink wing." I gave my pink wing a little wiggle before folding it back again.

"So, you had a good time with your friends?" mom asked with a smile.

"I did. We had a great time and we've come up with an idea of what to do about those Sirens," I told her as Twilight leaned into me after I put an arm around her shoulders.

"Yes, I know they need to be dealt with," mom said while having a resigned look on her face. "I made a mistake last time in not listening to you. I don't want to make that mistake again. So, if you say that you have a plan then just tell me what you need me to do."

"I will mom, thank you."

"For now, why don't you tell us more about how you got your wings," Aunt Luna smiled at me that looked a little more than mischievous. "Especially, that pink wing. You didn't exactly tell us last night."

When Twilight's eyes met mine, we knew that it was going to be another long night for us.

Chapter Three: Initial Confrontation

Most of last night was regarding my wings and how I got them plus how one of them is now pink. That led to the relationship between Cadence and I before talking about Twilight and I. She was also shocked to hear about the rest of the relationships that I was in. It was now the next morning and the talk with mom and Aunt Luna was running through my mind as Twilight and I took a shower together. As the water flowed over her and while she washed her front, I was behind her washing her long hair.

"There is one person that we need to talk to," she told me as I ran my hands through her hair now lathered up with soap.

"And who's that?" I asked while watching her hands wash the soap off her chest, breasts, and stomach.

She paused and turned her head around to look back at me. I didn't really like the look that was in them. But that same look was in my eyes after she said one name. "Flash Sentry."

"Damn it," was my whispered response, and even buried my head in her wet hair as if in shame. "Damn it all, I completely forgot that he had a thing for you." I needed to wash my face anyway, so her hair became a good way to do that, groaning with pain in my heart. She sighed, while it was obvious that she felt the same way. "Alright, so he's the one I need to see first this morning. It'll be better if I tell him first, man to man. I owe him that much at least."

"He is a nice guy, Fred," she said, going back to washing herself as I went back to washing her hair. And using her hair as a washrag to wash off my face. "After you talk with him, let me know, so I can talk with him."

"There's no easy way to break it to someone, so just go out and say it, Twilight," I told her while wrapping my arms around her waist. She pauses to lean herself back up against me and puts her hands on mine.

"Alright, Fred. I am glad and happy to have fallen in love with you," she whispers with an alluring quality in her voice. And slowly guides my hands up to hold her breasts, encouraging me to gently squeeze her breasts as if massaging them. Then sighs with pleasurable contentment while leaning her head back against my chest.

"I am too, Twilight. I'm happy and glad to have fallen in love with you as well. And I don't want to lose you," I whispered into her ear.

"You won't, Fred," her whisper back was filled with desire. And while she encouraged my fingers to lightly pinch and twist her hard aroused nipples, she whispered again, "I promise. I'm yours, Fred. Always."

^_^

Mom and Twilight convinced me to take my old car to the school. Once again, I went in just my pants, shoes, and no shirt. After some quick texting, we found out that the girls were already meeting in an empty classroom, so that's where I sent Twilight. She said that she would tell them why I would be a little late. I thanked her and started texting Flash.

You: Flash? It's Fred. I'm back and I need to talk to you about a couple of things.

Flash: Fred? You're back? That's awesome dude. Is Twilight here too?

You: Yes, she is and that's one of the things that I need to talk to you about. I'm in my car in the parking lot. Can you come to me so we can talk privately?

Flash: Sure, I'll be there in a couple of minutes. We got some time before classes start.

It was just turning eight in the morning as I sat in the car and waited for my friend. As I waited, my mind went through all the what-ifs and the possibility that he could be a former friend. My mind also thought about how much things have changed in my life as my eyes looked upon the front of the school. Mom had reserved a spot for me and it was near the front of the parking lot closest to the front of the school. So, I easily spotted him as he walked out of the front of the school, quickly saw my car, and headed over to me. The look in his eyes told me that he was already suspicious about me as he got into the passenger seat.

"Alright, Fred, what do you need to talk to me about?" he asked before his eyes went wide when he saw my wings.

"There's no easy way to say this, Flash, so I'll just come out and say it." I paused to take a calming breath because I was nervous about his possible reaction to the news. Then looked him right in the eyes and said, "Twilight is with me now, Flash. We fell in love together in Equestria."

"I see," he finally said after about a minute or so of silence. Then looked down at my wings, "And I'm assuming that has something to do with you having wings? Are those even real?"

"Yes, Flash," I chuckled softly a little and gave him a nod, "they're real. And yes, I can fly. I got them in the other world. And speaking of that other world, those three girls that call themselves 'The Dazzlings' are not your normal average everyday girls. They're actually dangerous creatures from Equestria that need to be stopped. They are called Sirens, yes like the Greek legend, and like those old legends, they use songs to steal magic. That's what they are doing. They use those songs to make people angry and through that anger is their means of gaining power. We don't know what they intend to do with all that power but it won't be good." He didn't say anything at first and just looked at me with a raised eyebrow. I returned that look with a straight face of my own. "If you want to talk to Twilight she's in an empty classroom with the others."

At least that got him saying, "Alright, let's go talk to Twilight," then got out of my car and started walking to the front door. So, I led him through the school and to the empty room where the girls were waiting. I definitely got some looks from old acquaintances and some new students as Flash and I walked through the hallways. I heard the girls talking in the room as we approached but that all stopped when we walked in. The girls stayed seated as Twilight stood up and looked at Flash with a sorrowful expression that matched my own.

"Fred says that you two are together?" he asked her directly while walking up to her.

Twilight nodded while clasping her hands in front of her and said softly, "Yes, Flash. We are together. I've fallen in love with him while we were in Equestria." When he didn't say anything, she said, "I'm hoping that we can still be friends, Flash."

"We'll see, Twilight," was the only thing he finally said before turning around and leaving the room. After he left, I stepped up and pulled Twilight into my arms.

"Damn it," she whispered into my chest as I wrapped my arms and my wings around her.

"My thoughts exactly," was my whispered response to that. While Twilight recovered from the short talk with Flash, I looked over at the girls. Especially what Fluttershy was wearing and remembered that she promised not to wear any underwear. Plus she was wearing the dress I wanted her to. The white top part of her dress was sleeveless and thin enough that if one looked very closely they could tell that she wasn't wearing a bra. Rainbow was wearing her dark blue sports bra and dark blue shorts where supposedly she wasn't wearing any panties either. Fluttershy didn't have that much to worry about because the skirt part of her dress was a thick green material. So, it wouldn't fly up during heavy wind and nobody could see through it either. After a minute or so, she pulled back after pulling herself together. "Alright, so how do we want to start handling those three girls?"

"We could try having Fred talk to them first," AJ offered her suggestion. She was sitting in the teacher's chair behind the desk at the front of the room. Her feet were on the desk as she sat back in the chair, relaxing in it. "Maybe scare them off."

"With that pink wing?" Rainbow snickered a little. "However, those black pants with the pink stripes do look good on him."

"Thank you, Rainbow Dash," Rarity cooed while flicking her hair. "It balances out his colors nicely if I do say so myself."

"We can give it a try," Pinki's voice was filled with hope in it. "I'd rather throw them a party for turning to the good side rather than fight them."

Sunset stood up from a desk and started walking to the door with a hearty, "I'll get them."

After she left, I folded my wings as Twilight took my arms wrapping them around her waist. While we waited my eyes landed on Rainbow that was sitting in a chair by the teacher's desk. She gave me a wink while pretending to scratch at her sports bra.

Fluttershy was sitting at a desk just off to my right and she too pretended to scratch at an itch on her chest. "I really hope that we can stop them without fighting," she said while scratching the underside of her left breast.

"I guess we'll find out, Fluttershy," I said to her, hopeful that I didn't have to fight them or especially kill them.

I was still facing the girls with Twilight in my arms when I heard the door open behind me and four sets of feet walk in. "Alright, Sunset," I heard an unfamiliar feminine voice say before her voice slowed down, "why are...we...here?"

Twilight and I turned around to face them. With Twilight by my side and the rest of the girls behind me, I spread my wings wide, as if in royal fashion. The girls stood side by side and each one had a perfect red gem on a necklace around their necks. The girl in the center had her hair loose and it was very thick, wavy, and long hair. She was wearing a simple purple tube dress that hugged her feminine curves with red eyes. The girl on the right had on red pants, a white blouse, and a green vest while her hair was done up in two high ponytails. The last one on the left had her hair in one ponytail while wearing something like you would see in an office setting. She was wearing a light pink skirt that went down to her knees and a type of thick brown short sleeve jacket blouse thing. And just by the look in her eyes, she appeared to be the derpier of the three.

"I am Fred Justice," I began telling them while keeping eye contact with the girl in the center. She had a look in her eyes that just screamed 'leader'. "I am Princess Celestia's son and Princess Luna's nephew of Equestria."

"I am Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria," she said with authority from beside me.

"I've asked you here to tell you not to proceed with gathering magic anymore in this world," I told her with a coldness in my voice and my eyes.

The one in the center scoffed at that idea while crossing her arms over her chest, "Yeah? And what are you going to do to stop us?"

"He's got wings Adagio," the girl on the left commented while looking a little concerned. "I've got a bad feeling about him."

The girl on the right rolled her eyes, "Sonata, you get a bad feeling when you don't get your tacos every Wednesday."

"Quiet Aria!" Adagio snapped at the one on the right which shut up immediately. "So, he's got wings," she smirked at me with a dismissive shrug of her shoulders. "That won't help him at stopping us," she let out a quick laugh, "nothing can...stop...us." She trailed off while their eyes locked onto my hand that was on fire.

"Listen to me very carefully, Adagio," my voice was firm as I took a couple of steps forward, almost stepping up to her. I lifted my other hand and used my regular Equestrian magic to levitate a desk a few feet in the air. "I've killed before. I can use magic in this world. And I'm powerful enough to stop you by force if you give me no other choice." Adagio's eyes grew cold with anger while Aria looked unsure. Sonata looked downright scared. "I don't want to kill, Adagio. But I can and I will if you force me to." I lowered my arms, put out my hand, and let the desk drop to the floor again.

Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Sonata take her gem in her hand and take a quick look down at it. Then with fear in her eyes, she looked over at Adagio while taking glances at me. "Perhaps we should go somewhere else. I don't want to die, Adagio."

"Shut up, Sonata!"

"Don't berate her for being right, Aria," I glared at the girl on the right. "You could go somewhere else, but you would still be a threat in this world. Or you could give up your magic and your ability to absorb it and live peacefully in this world. If not, then you will force me to stop you by any means necessary."

"Adagio?" Sonata's question was a rhetorical one that was asked to emphasize a warning. It was also in her eyes as she looked scared to go forward with whatever Adagio had planned. In time, maybe I could persuade her to give up her ways. What she said next told me everything that I needed to know. "Maybe we should just give him our gems and-"

Adagio cut her off with an angry slap across her face that left us all stunned. "Shut up!" She was going to slap her again but I stopped her from doing so by lifting a hand toward her and Aria, activating my magic, and trapping them within it to keep them from moving. "Hey! What are you doing?! Let us go! NOW!" Adagio screamed and yelled at me while struggling to free herself to no avail. Aria struggled as well, just didn't scream and yell as Adagio did. It seemed that Sonata might go ahead and give up her gem.

"That was not ladylike at all, Adagio," I heard Rarity from behind me and a few scrapes against the floor as if she was standing up.

"Yeah," Rainbow echoed while hearing her stand up as well, "is it really worth staying with those two if they are going to abuse you like that?"

Following their lead, I held out my other hand toward Sonata putting as much sympathy in my eyes toward her. "Sonata?" I asked to get her attention then continued when she looked up at me. There was a red mark on her cheek that was left by Adagio that looked like it would leave a bruise. "Is it really worth it, Sonata?" I asked, echoing Rainbow's question. "You can walk away from all that right here, right now."

"Don't you dare, Sonata!" Adagio almost yelled at her again as she continued to struggle, now more violently against my magic that was holding her. Sonata seemed to be thinking about it while glancing down at her red gem in her hand. Then taking glances between the gem, me, and the other two girls. "Don't you dare leave and try and stop us. We live for power."

"If nobody can stop us, then how can he keep you trapped in his magic?" Sonata questioned with a worried glance between me and them.

"Sonata?" Sunset stepped up close to her with a somber look on her face. "There is a better way. Before trying to steal Twilight's crown and use its magic for myself, I was sent here, from Equestria, by Prince Blueblood to kill Fred. When Fred returned here, he had the option of taking me back to Equestria to face my death. I'm still alive because he chose to spare my life by banishing me from Equestria. All four of us can tell just how powerful Fred really is. Remember, Tirek?" Sonata gave her a nod. "He fought Tirek and won." Sonata's eyes widened at that news then looked at me with fear in them. "Despite how powerful he is, he's not vengeful. I'm proof of that. There's a better way, Sonata."

After one last look down at her gem, Sonata slowly took it off. "Sonata?! Don't you dare betray us!" Adagio warned but Sonata with a beastly growl in her voice. With the gem in her hands, she stepped up to me and put it in my outstretched hand.

Sonata looked completely out of her element and there were so many mixed emotions in those red eyes. Fear of dying for one. Nervousness at letting go of her powers and her gem.

"Damn you, Sonata," Aria growled as well as both girls still tried to struggle.

Sonata looked up at me and closed my fingers around her gem. Then took a steadying breath, "The gems are the source of our power." The other two girls started protesting rather fiercely as Sonata continued while folding her hands around mine. "We have to be holding them to use them." She was soo scared and nervous that she was shaking slightly. I could feel it in her hands that held mine. "They can be destroyed and if they are then we'll turn into regular ponies." For the first time since seeing her, she tilted her head to the side as if in thought. "Or would it be regular humans here?" She took another breath before continuing, "This is my gem. Each gem is connected to each of us. So, when mine is gone, Adagio and Aria can still take magic with theirs." Now, she looked up at me with hope in her eyes. "Can I...if you destroy my gem," her voice was soft and trembling, "then can I return to Equestria?"

"I think we can arrange that, Sonata," Twilight said with a smile and put a gentle hand on her shoulder. "You can lead a normal life there. Perhaps even start a family."

"You're nothing without us, Sonata," Adagio growled at Sonata. More verbal abuse.

"Enough, Adagio," I said softly while reaching out with my magic and yanked off her gem and Aria's as well. While they yelled and screamed their complaints I levitated their gems and into the same hand as Sonata's gem.

Right then the classroom door opened with mom and the doorway and a few curious students standing behind her. "Just what is all this screaming and yelling about?" she asked while looking around the room, then looked at the two girls hovering in the air with wide eyes. "Son, just what's going on?"

"Ending the threat, mom," I told her before handing over the gems to Twilight. "Here, Twilight. Take these back to Equestria and tell my mother to figure out how to destroy them immediately."

"It is possible for them to be overpowered and destroyed that way."

After taking the gems from me, Twilight walked over to Sonata pulling her into a hug. "Thank you, Sonata." Then turned toward the door to leave the room saying a soft, "Excuse me, Principal Celestia," and left the room for the portal.

"Shut the door, mom," I told her gently where she did just that. And only then did I lower Adagio and Aria to the floor and let them go. "You can't hurt anyone anymore. Especially after your gems are destroyed. For now, however, they are out of reach."

Adagio and Aria were furious at Sonata as they turned to her with anger and righteous vengeance. "How could you, Sonata?" Adagio growled and took one step toward her as if to harm her again. But I wouldn't let them and moved Sonata behind me as one by one the other girls, Sunset included, came to stand on either side of me and in front of me. They both stood in front of us looking simply furious. And neither side said anything for about a minute. I felt Sonata's hand gently touch my wing and wanting me to lower it. So, I did and after one look from her, she slowly walked past me. I kept behind her as the girls parted for her to pass through.

"Adagio?" she began softly with sorrow in her eyes and her voice. "There's a lot of reasons. One was to keep you two alive. After our gems are destroyed we can finally live a fulfilling life back in Equestria. Find love and start a family. I want to go home, Adagio. I want to be happy, Aria. And if that means giving up magic for that, then...I'll do it."

Adagio's tone of voice and the look on her face turned innocent in a heartbeat as she turned toward my mom. "Principal Celestia? How can you let this happen to us, sweet innocent little girls?"

Mom shook her head with a sad look on her face for them. "I trust my son, Miss Adagio. And you can't manipulate me or my sister, Luna, anymore."

"What?! How?!"

"That's because of me and the Tree of Harmony establishing a connection between me and them. That connection severed your influence over them," I gave her a smirk.

"That's impossible!" Aria looked over at me in total disbelief. That disbelief was echoed in her soft voice and showed in her wide eyes.

"You realize how horrible I felt about not believing my son, Miss Aria?" Mom's voice was a little heated as she took a few steps toward Aria. "Would you have turned me against my own son?"

"How can he be your son?"

"Long story, Adagio," I told her. "One that you are not privileged to hear."

"Fine!" Adagio huffed with a stomp of her foot and crossing her arms over her chest. Then looked over at mom, "And yes, I would have turned your son against you. Easier to catch flies with honey than with vinegar."

"Thanks to my son and this Tree of Harmony, that won't be happening," mom said with a rather upest look on her face.

Twilight chose that moment to walk back into the room. "I'm back. I gave the gems to your mother, Fred." She looked over at me while took a stand by my mom. "After a quick look and scan, she said that the best and surest way to destroy them is with the Elements. Luckily, the girls were still there." She turned to Adagio and Aria with a happy smile, "Your gems are gone, Adagio. You, Aria, and Sonata are now simple human girls." Twilight then looked at Sonata with a smile. "Princess Celestia has invited you over, Sonata. If you want."

Sonata was still standing in front of me and I watched her take a shaking deep breath before letting it out with a slump of her shoulders. I gently laid my hands on her arms making her jump a little. "Sorry, didn't mean to startle you," I said softly before leaning my head down to kiss her bruised cheek lightly. "Ask my mother, Princess Celestia to take care of that for you. You are now free to live the rest of your life as a normal Equestrian citizen. Human slavery has been outlawed by the way, so humans are equal in every respect."

"Humans are there?" she asked while blushing a little at my gesture.

"Yes," I blinked at her in confusion, "you didn't know?" She shook her head. "Well then, I think you'll find that Equestria has changed quite a bit since you left."

"Thank you, Prince Fred," she looked up at me with a genuine smile then walked over to Twilight.

"And what's to keep us from crossing over and finding out another way to steal magic to get out powers back?" Adagio asked with a smirk that I didn't like.

"Good question, actually." I looked over to Twilight, "Remove the book and disable the portal for now. We'll keep in touch through the journal and I'll keep you apprised at what's happening here and when to open the portal again." She looked curious as to why I would ask that, so I smiled saying, "To figure out what to do with these two in the meantime. To make sure they won't try and cross over and create havoc in Equestria." With a nod, she urged Sonata to turn around and did so after one last nod of encouragement from me. Then left the room with Twilight.

"Our powers are gone," Aria's whisper was one of total defeat as she looked off into space not really looking at anything.

"That's right, Aria. Your powers are now gone. You are nothing more than an average human girl," I told her. Now, I stepped up to Adagio, almost getting nose to nose with her. Which would be a problem without kneeling a little. "I'm taking your threat to return to Equestria seriously, Adagio. Which is why I told Twilight to disable the portal for now. Which will be within the next couple of minutes." She growled at me, but it was like a dog without teeth. "After that, it's a simple matter of just controlling who comes through the portal on our end. Which means, Adagio. The portal on our end will be moved to a completely secure area under very heavy guard and if either one of you two sets foot in Equestria. You will be killed instantly." Both Adagio's eyes and Aria's eyes widened at that bit of news and took a step back. I waited a minute before continuing. "You've proven to me that you will do whatever it takes to get your powers back and cause who knows what kind of trouble. You will never see Equestria, unlike Sonata. I urge you to stop this relenting quest for power and to live peacefully here in this world."

"We'll find a way," she growled again and with hate in her eyes she glared up at me. "I promise you that we will find a way back into Equestria or steal this world's magic trying."

Just then I heard something vibrating similar to a cell phone on silent. Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Sunset unzip her backpack and take out the journal. After reading something, she looked up at me. "Twilight said that she removed the other journal from the portal. It's closed."

"Good," I gave her a thankful nod. "Please tell them that due to Adagio and Aria wanting to return to Equestria, they need to move the portal to the most secure location within Canterlot Castle. Heavy constant guard and magical security wards. And if Adagio and or Aria attempts to set hoof and or foot into Equestria, they are to be killed on site. I will be returning with photos of them whenever I cross back over." She hesitated for a few seconds but then relented with a nod. And while she was writing in the journal, I pulled out my phone from my pants pocket. "And now for the photos," I said while opening the camera app and took a snapshot at Adagio first then Aria. They both stood there glaring at me. "You have two choices now. Live peacefully here in the human world. Or try and cross over when it opens naturally and die on the other side almost immediately. Your lives are now in your hands." With a slight bow, I motioned toward the classroom door, "You're free to leave."

"Come on, Aria," Adagio growled as she started pulling Aria toward the door, "we need to make some plans." I watched them leave the room and only then did I relax with a deep long sigh.

"Alright, I told them," Sunset said, so I turned toward her. "Twilight said that your mother will move it to a more secure location. And to use the journal to let them know when you're ready to cross over again."

"Thank you, Sunset," I gave her a nod of thanks. Then thought of something. "Sunset? Do you mind if I hold the journal for a while? I think I'll be talking with Mother and Twilight rather frequently for the next few days."

"Sure," she agreed, stepped up to me, and handed over the journal.

"Thanks, Sunset," I thanked her again. Then said with a sigh, "Now that the drama is over for the morning, I think I'll lay down for a bit."

"I have a sofa in my office that you can use," Mom suggested with a proud smile before she came up to me and hugged me tightly. "I'm proud of you, son."

"Thanks, mom," I hugged back. "I really didn't know that it would turn out that way."

"Really proud of how you handled it though," AJ smiled at me, stepped up, and lightly punched me in the arm.

I let go of mom and turned pulling AJ in for a hug which she gladly returned.

"Yeah, stud," Rainbow walked up and punched me in the arm as well while I hugged AJ. "The way you held those two girls with that magic of yours was totally awesome."

"At least my counterpart can now throw a party for Sonata," Pinkie exclaimed happily as she pulled me into a hug. Though I felt her sag just a little with what she said next, "I hope that one day I'll be able to do the same for Adagio and Aria. I'd rather be their friends."

"I agree, Pinkie," Fluttershy said from her seat at one of the desks, "I'd rather be their friend as well." Then she stood up and walked over to me. "If you don't mind, I'd like to stay with you. If you'd like."

With a smile, I reached over and took her hand, "I'd like that."

"Oh, oh, oh, can I join too?" Pinkie asked as she literally bounced in place while holding her hands together in front of her with an excited look on her face.

I chuckled at her antics, but nodded all the same, "Sure you can, Pinkie. Always." Then looked at the other girls, "Any one of you want to join as well? Rarity? AJ? Rainbow?" I still don't quite trust Sunset yet, so I didn't include her.

"Perhaps later, darling Fred," Rarity cooed while she walked up giving me a light kiss. "Though I will agree with them that your performance this morning was spectacular. Or awesome, as Rainbow put it. I would join, but there are things I have to do today."

"Me too, stud," Rainbow smiled then winked, "though maybe later. My teams need some coaching today."

"Yeah, me too. Got some students in AG class that need a little help," AJ said with a smile then followed Sunset, Rainbow, and Rarity out the door.

"And I have a school to run," she said before giving me a kiss on the cheek, another quick hug, and then left the room leaving the door open. After she left, Fluttershy took one hand and Pinkie took the other and led me out of the room.

^_^

"Oh this is much better," was my content sigh as Fluttershy laid my head in her lap. Luckily it was a large sofa, so I was able to stretch out completely on it. And after I laid down, so did Pinkie. Fluttershy giggled while I chuckled at Pinkie's antics as she laid down on top of me. Then grabbed my hands and wrapped them around her by comically slapping them on her breasts.

"I need them right there, Freddie Weddie," she said then patted my hands then gave each of them a gentle squeeze to encourage me to massage each breast over her pink shirt.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy was gently rubbing my head with her hands. "Thanks, both of you." Then looked up at Fluttershy, smiling wide, "That really feels nice, Fluttershy."

"You're welcome, Fred," she smiled saying softly then winked, "I'm sure you noticed that I kept my promise to not wear any underwear."

"Yeah, I did."

"Oh, are you not wearing any undies, Fluttershy?" Pinkie asked before her voice changed. Her voice lowered to a more sultry tone, "That's so bold, Fluttershy." Pinkie then whispered up at me, "Perhaps I'll do the same. You know what? I will." I let my arms fall to the side while Pinkie sat up in my lap and snaked her arms back into her shirt. That way she could take her bra off without taking her shirt off. After about a minute of fiddling, I watched her put a light blue bra in her lap before putting her arms back into her sleeves. But she wasn't done yet. She laid back down, lifted her butt off of me, and hiked up her pink dress exposing her panties. Then wiggled them off, laid her legs back down, and wiggled her pink dress down again. Which gave me a very nice view of her shaved bush and beautiful pussy. "There, now I'm not wearing undies either." Her purse was next to the sofa on the floor, so she reached over to put her bra and panties in it. Pinkie sighed as she relaxed again and returning my hands to her breasts again. Once more squeezing them to encourage me to gently and slowly massage her breasts.

"Oh wow, Pinkie. Welcome to the danger zone," Fluttershy whispered with a soft giggle as she continued rubbing my head. And slowly putting me to sleep.

"Thanks, I like it. It's bold and daring." Then hummed as if in thought, "Almost like doing a dare."

All was silent for a few minutes except for Pinkie's light humming in delight at my hands massaging her breasts, which felt great to do. A thought hit me though. "You know, Twilight said that your counterparts were still there at the castle." Using my magic I levitated the journal and a pen, that was laying on the desk just to my right, over to Pinkie and laid it on her stomach. "So, there might be a chance for you two to talk to your counterparts."

Pinkie immediately picked up the journal and the pen with an excited, "Oh now there's an idea. I wonder what she would say to me."

"Oh my, it would be nice to talk to my counterpart," Fluttershy agreed then tapped my head to get my attention. "Didn't you say that something about you already having a child with her?"

"Yeah, I think I did. Our daughter's name is Lilly," I said to her while watching Pinkie write in the journal.

This is Pinkie Pie in the human world, can I talk to the Pinkie Pie in Equestria?

Two Pinkies from two different worlds are going to talk to each other. I'm not sure if I want to hang around for this conversation. "It might take a few minutes for her to-"

I'm here. The other Pinkie started writing almost immediately after I said that. This is so great. Like I'm talking to myself. So, how am I doing?

Fluttershy giggled at what Equestria's Pinkie wrote while I rolled my eyes a little with a smile.

Pinkie giggled excitedly and wrote, Oh, you're fine. Our Freddie Weddie is massaging your boobs right now. And it makes me feel all warm, fuzzy, and hot. Making you want to do something really naughty. "We're so on the same level."

Who else is with us?

Fluttershy is with us. Fred's head is in her lap and both she and you aren't wearing any underwear at school.

I squeezed Pinkie's nipples giving them a slight twist that made her pause her writing to let out a soft moan of pleasure.

Is that daring? What about nudity laws there? There are no nudity laws here.

Pinkie gasped, "Really? Oh, I wish I could walk around all naked."

"You can at my house if you want," Fluttershy offered with a wink down at me.

"Aww, thank you, Fluttershy. I think I will as long as Fred is there," Pinkie giggled and wiggled against me to tease me.

That's so great. There are here, unfortunately. Fluttershy in this world has a place outside of town that is isolated enough that we can. It's surrounded by a high fence, so we can be naked there all we want. Perhaps even have sex outside.

Oh, Fred and I have done that already at Fluttershy's place here. It's really great, you've got to try it.

Pinkie hummed in thought before turning her head to look up at me. "I think I will," she winked at me. Then while still looking at me, she asked, "Fluttershy? You mind if I stop by your place later with Fred?"

"Not at all. Fred and I have already had beautiful sex outside. It was so wonderful and I would be happy for you to come over," Fluttershy said while still rubbing my head. "Is my counterpart there?"

I will. I just asked Fluttershy if I could stop by so Fred and I will definitely have sex later. Is Fluttershy there? Our Fluttershy wants to talk with her.

Yeah, hold on. This is so great.

"Here you go, Fluttershy," Pinkie said while handing the journal over to her. Because my head was in Fluttershy's lap, I couldn't see what she was writing in the journal. So, while I felt Pinkie take one of my hands off her breasts she lifted it close to Fluttershy's breast. She winked at me and taking the hint from her, I reached up and started fondling one of her breasts. While Pinkie encouraged my fingers to massage her breast, Fluttershy gasped softly with a soft hum as she wrote in the journal.

"Looks like this is where all the action is," I heard a familiar DJ's voice right after the door opened. And there she stood, after closing the door, in her usual electric outfit. Her white top was long-sleeved that zipped up the front that tucked into a short white skirt that stopped mid-thigh. Under that, she wore those types of stretch pants that hugged the curves of her legs that were bright right with neon pink electric-looking stripes on them. White shoes with two-tone blue accents completed the picture.

"Oh yeah," Pinkie said then sighed contently, sounding like she was in heaven. She even closed her eyes with a wide smile on her face.

"Looking good as always, Vinyl," I smiled at her.

Vinyl took off her shades, walked over between the desk and the sofa that we were laying on, and sat on the desk. "Always, dude," she was grinning at me as she crossed her legs. "I'd fist bump you but you have your hands full right now."

"It really feels good, Vinyl," Fluttershy's voice was soft and sultry. "Especially without a bra on."

I watched Vinyl's eyes look between Fluttershy, Pinkie, then locking onto my own eyes. "I love the way his fingers slowly massage my boob. Makes me feel so warm and fuzzy in all the right places." Pinkie encouraged my fingers to pinch her hard nipple and moaned softly while saying, "When he pinches my nipple, he sends such a good shudder through me."

Fluttershy sighed with a soft Mhmm as I pinched her nipple as well. My own body feeling hot as my heart pounded in my chest. Pinkie shifted a little on top of me so my cock could move into a more comfortable position. "I'll tell you a secret, Vinyl," Fluttershy whispered as I felt her body shutter while pinching her hard nipple through her dress. "Pinkie and I aren't wearing underwear." Vinyl's eyes widened a little as she took in that information.

"Wow! That's bold for you, Fluttershy," Vinyl smirked.

"Fred and I will have some wonderful sex outside at Fluttershy's place later," Pinkie said conspiratorially. "Her place is away from the city surrounded by lots of trees. And a walled-off backyard that is really nice, so nobody can see us when we walk around all naked."

"I think I'll drop by sometime," Vinyl said while giving me a wink and a lustful smile. "Right now, I'd like to know just what the hell is going on at this school? Because the students here were all getting angry at each other over this music competition. Then, all of a sudden, people started acting like they had a headache and could hardly remember the past few days."

"Remember those three new girls called the Dazzlings?" I asked where she gave me a nod while Fluttershy went back to writing in the journal again. "They were actually dangerous sirens, like the Greek legend, from Equestria. They would get people angry on purpose so they would release magic. After the magic is released they would absorb it. What their end goal was, I don't know. However, they can't do that anymore because the red gems were how they did that. And those gems are destroyed. So, they are virtually harmless now."

"Wow!" Vinyl shook her head, almost looking like she didn't believe it. "Ever since that Twilight girl showed up, you and magical mishaps just happen to show up all the time. And what's with those wings, dude? Looks wicked, even with the pink wing." She wiggles her eyebrows at me, "I like it."

"Long story, Vinyl. I'd be happy to tell you later," I told her with a smile while really enjoying the feel of their breasts in my hands and slowly fondling them. "In short, though, my wings I got as a special gift. And the pink wing I got through a special relationship I have in Equestria." Just then my phone beeped and vibrated to signal that a text just came through. Considering I had my hands busy, I used my magic to wiggle it out of my pocket and floated it over to Vinyl. She looked at my floating phone as if it was possessed and even leaned away from it when it got close to her. I had to chuckle at her reaction. "It's alright Vinyl, I just need you to check my message for me because my hands are full."

She carefully took it, checked the message, then told me, "Rainbow texted you saying that he saw Adagio and Aria leave school grounds and headed toward Crystal Prep."

"Crystal Prep? Why would they head there?" it was a rhetorical question as I asked out loud.

Vinyl shrugged, "They have the best science department in town."

Fluttershy closed the journal saying, "Maybe they think that someone in Crystal Prep's science department can help them?"

"Doubtful," I mused while using my magic to float the journal and the pen onto the desk behind Vinyl, "because I doubt that anything in this world is capable of even detecting magic much less doing anything with it."

"I don't mind, as long as I get to stay like this for a while," Pinkie sounded like she was on cloud nine as she continued to move my fingers around her breast. And squeezing my fingers between massaging her breast and pinching her nipple.

"I wouldn't mind either," said softly while I looked up to see her close her eyes and put one hand over mine. And while she gently squeezed my hand she put her other hand on my head and lightly rubbed my head.

Vinyl put down my phone and said with a sultry voice and a smirk on her face, "Now this is entertainment."

"Yes, the battle of the bands is still on," Mom said as she approached the door.

All of us looked toward the door while I quickly removed my hands from their breasts as Vinyl said with disappointment in her voice, "Well, looks like the entertainment is over."

A second later my mom walked into her office, closed the door, and then just stopped and looked at us with an uncertain look on her face. Can't imagine why considering all four of us were all looking at her with an innocent grin on our faces. "Alright, what have you four been doing?"

"Nothing," we said so innocently and simultaneously.

"Uh-huh," she gave us a look that just screamed experienced mother that doesn't believe a word we just said. "You look like my son when he got caught stealing cookies." She was smirking with amusement in her eyes as she walked around the other side of the table and sat down.

"So, the battle of the band is still on?" I asked, now curious as to what she said just outside the door.

"Yes, it is," she said with a slight shrug. "It may have been planned by those siren girls, but the students are still excited over it now anyway. So, I thought it would be a good idea to keep the band competition going anyway."

"Rainbow texted me that Adagio and Aria were headed in the direction of Crystal Prep. The only thing that we thought of that would explain why they would head there would be because their science department is better than ours maybe?" I threw it out there in case she might know something. "But as far as I know there's nothing electronic that can pick up or detect magic."

Mom sat back in her chair, crossed over her arms over her chest, and looked up at the ceiling. "They do have a really good science department. And Vice Principal Cadence said that the best student that she has is Twilight...Spar...kle." She trailed off as it hit her about the same time it hit me. Our eyes met at the same time with my mind jumping ahead.

"Of course, there'd be a human Cadence here, which means there's probably a human Shining Armor here. So, naturally, there'd be a human Twilight Sparkle here as well," I said while voicing my thought aloud. "If they are truly heading there, then do they know this world's Twilight? If they do, then does she have some type of knowledge to help them? Would she help them?" After a thought popped into my head, I looked over at my mom. "Mom? Sense you know this world's Cadence, can you get in touch with her and warn her about Adagio and Aria?"

"Yeah, I can," she gave me a nod and picked up the phone, "it would be a good idea to warn them." It was a little odd hearing Cadence's voice coming from the phone.

Hello?

"Vice Principal Cadence? This is Principal Celestia at Canterlot High. Have you seen two new girls that go by the names of Adagio and Aria? One has yellowish-orange hair worn loose with a purple dress and the other has two ponytails with purple hair with purple pants."

Yes, as a matter of fact. They asked me about Twilight Sparkle. I asked them why they wanted to know. And they simply said that they want to speak to her about a scientific project. So, told them where Twilight was. Why?

"They're dangerous girls," Mom said simply with a look to me about how much to tell her. To that, I simply shrugged because I had no clue what would happen if Cadence found out about the portal.

Dangerous? Those girls? How can those girls be dangerous?

Good question, how could they when they don't have any magic? But we certainly couldn't tell her that, could we? Mom looked at me for a possible answer. "Could you ask her over here so we could talk with her?"

"Vice Principal Cadence, could you come over to my office so I can explain more in person? I doubt that you would believe me without evidence."

If you think it's that serious, then yes. I'll come over right away. I'll be there shortly.

After mom hung up the phone, she sat back in her chair and turned it toward me. There was concern and uncertainty in her eyes as she paused for a short sigh. "Well, this certainly will be an interesting conversation," I told her with an uncertain look of my own. "I'm about to meet Cadence's human counterpart."

"I've told her about you before and I think you even met her once briefly at the town's teacher's conference," Mom told me while using a finger to rub itself against the journal as she fidgeted. "So, she knows about you. I'm just not sure how she's going to react to you or the news about Equestria."

"I don't know if we have any other choice, do we? If we want her to believe that those girls pose a potential threat, then we have to show her. But yeah, I just hope she doesn't freak out too badly when she sees me and realizes that magic is real."

^_^

I asked Fluttershy and Pinkie to leave us alone for the moment as we met with Vice Principal Cadence. They agreed and left me and mom waiting for Cadence. Mom asked Aunt Luna to wait for Cadence outside at the front of the school, so she could escort her to Mom's office. A short time later, Mom sat in her chair with me standing behind her that Aunt Luna opened the door. Cadence was wearing a light blue shirt under a blue vest with a blue skirt that ended at her knees. A gold necklace around her neck completed her outfit. The long hair looked exactly like Equestria's Cadence. She walked in with a friendly smile followed by Aunt Luna.

"Principal Celestia," she greeted and walked up shaking my mom's hand, who also stood up to greet her. Cadence then looked around mom and stared at me, "Fred? Is that you?" Stepping to the side of mom, I looked over at Cadence as my heart seemed to skip a beat. A part of me already felt a connection to her even though this is the human Cadence. Her eyes roamed over me with a growing blush on her face. "Shouldn't you be wearing a shirt, Fred? This is a school, but I must say that you really have grown from the simple teenager I saw a few years ago. Of course, I wasn't exactly Vice-Principal then either." I didn't say anything at first, so she returned to my mom. "What is this evidence?"

That's when I spread my wings and lifted a hand, and ignited it. "I'm the evidence, Cadence," I told her to get her attention.

Cadence gasped in shock putting a hand to her chest as her eyes went wide when she spotted my wings and hand. "Fred? How?" Lifting the other hand, I used my magic to levitate the journal still lying on the desk.

"It's a long story, Cadence," I told her then put out my hand and lowered the book back onto the table. Then walked around the table to stand in front of her. She was also the same height as her Equestrian counterpart as well. She had to look up at me to meet her eyes with mine because I stood a head taller than she. When our eyes met, there was shock, a little fear, definitely confusion, and even a little lust in there as her mouth hung open as if catching flies. Slowly and gently, I took her hand in mine and lifted it for a light kiss, and looked her in the eyes over her hand. "Please, Cadence. Listen to me. For there is more at stake here than you realize."

She blinked a couple of times and didn't look away from mine finally saying a soft, "Uh...okay." Then giggled softly like a schoolgirl with a crush. "Wow Celestia, he really has changed."

"I'll make a long story short, Cadence," I began telling her while still holding her hand. "There's another world through a portal called Equestria where I was born. Celestia raised me as her own, but my birth-mother and I are from Equestria where magic exists. Those two girls also came from that world. They were banished to this world because of how dangerous they are. They are wanting a way to gain magical power somehow. Which is probably why they are at Crystal Prep. So, my question is what is Twilight working on? Because it's fairly obvious that they think she can help them somehow."

"Um...she's doing some research in hopes of getting into the Everton Independent Study Program," she told me while her voice sounded like she was still this schoolgirl with a crush.

"Do you know what her studies consist of?" I asked while keeping eye contact with her to keep her attention on me.

"Not really. Just something about energy and radiation."

"Then could you do something for me and find out exactly what she's researching? It's important."

"Sure. Okay. If you think it's important. I can ask her," she said to me then finally broke eye contact with me by shaking her head a little. "Your son is really charming," she let go of my hand and turned to my mom with a blush on her face and a slight schoolgirl giggle. "And I'll admit quite handsome." She took a breath as if recovering from our talk or a trance and looked at Mom. "You really think that those girls will use Twilight's research to get this magic?"

"It's a possibility simply because they asked about her," Mom said reiterating my point with a nod. "Please ask her what her research is all about and please get back to me."

"Alright, Celestia," she gave her a nod then me, "I will."

"Thank you, Cadence," I said to her with a thankful smile.

"Yes, thank you, Vice Principal Cadence," Mom thanked her as well then Cadence bid us her leave and left Mom's office to return to Crystal Prep.

After Cadence left, I noticed Aunt Luna looking at me with a mischievous smirk on her face.

"What?" I shrugged.

"You sure do have your ways with the ladies, nephew," she chuckled at me.

^_^

Considering it was now just after lunchtime, I found the girls having snacks in an almost empty lunchroom. After a wave to them, Pinkie called out, "There are some sandwiches for you over there, Fred." With a nod, I walked over to the serving area to the left of me, grabbed a tray, and took a few sandwiches. One thin-sliced turkey, one thin-sliced chicken, one cold cut sandwich, and one pimento cheese sandwich for good measure. And a one-liter bottle of coke to wash it down.

"Hungry?" AJ chuckled at me after I sat down at their table between her and Pinkie.

"Yep," I told all their smiling faces while taking my first bite of the turkey sandwich. "So what have you all been gossiping about while I was busy?"

"Talking about you, stud," Rainbow said while looking at me with a smirk on her face.

I chuckled at that after another couple of bites. "Really? All good things, I hope."

"All great things, Freddie Weddie," Pinkie was grinning now and I didn't know if that was a good thing or not. I nearly choked on the sandwich when Pinkie added, "We were discussing who you would spend the night with."

"We're serious, darling," Rarity said after a sip of her water. "Each of us wants to have some personal one on one time with you."

"And we figured to start with the ones of us that haven't spent that much time with you," AJ told me while looking a little nervous. "You can spend the night with Pinkie and Fluttershy tonight. Then you'll be with me tomorrow night."

"We do have a lot to catch up on," I told her as she acknowledged with a nod and a soft "mhmm".

Pinkie scooted her chair up against mine then leaned against me. "We are going to have so much fun tonight. Oh, I know! How about we sleep under the stars tonight?"

Fluttershy perked up at that with a wide smile, "I like that. That will be so nice. It is supposed to be a really pleasant night out tonight."

"That's great," Rainbow said before changing gears in the conversation, "so, what did you all talk about with Cadence?"

"Basically, she told us that the reason Adagio and Aria went to Crystal Prep was to speak with the human Twilight Sparkle that currently goes there." I watched their reactions and each one was surprised to find that out. Each of them had various reactions of widened eyes and dropped jaws. "It makes sense that there's a human Twilight Sparkle to the Twilight Sparkle from Equestria. It just didn't occur to me until Cadence mentioned her. Right now, Cyrstal Prep's Twilight is doing some research to get into some study program. But what I'm concerned about is how the girls went to her directly without hesitation."

"They know something about her research or believe that they can help her," AJ said to which I gave her a firm nod and went back to my sandwiches.

"And it would have to do something about magic because that's what they seek," Fluttershy put in.

"But how in this world could anyone create something that can even detect magic, much less use it with anything scientific?" Rarity asked.

I shrugged after taking a sip of coke. "I have no idea, Rarity, but if this world's Twilight is as smart as Equestria's, which she probably is, then she'll find a way. Vice Principal Cadence said that she was researching energy and radiation. So, the only thing I can think of is that Equestrian magic gives off some type of radiation that can be tracked. At any rate, Cadence said that she would ask what Twilight was researching specifically and get back to us. We also warned her about the girls."

"Is there anything that we can do?"

"Sorry, Rainbow but no. Nothing we can do right now," I told her, shaking my head a little before going back to my sandwiches.

"In that case, why don't we work on our band?" AJ said while looking excited. "The sirens may have started the idea, but I can't wait to get playing."

"I'll say," Rainbow agreed as she pretended to play guitar, "I'm an awesome guitar player."

"I love playing the piano," Rarity smiled.

Pinkie waved her hand in the air, "And I can play the drums."

"I really don't play an instrument," Fluttershy said while looking embarrassed and looking down.

"You can sing really well, Fluttershy, so don't count yourself out," I told her with a wink. "And if you can keep a beat then you can play something like the bongo drums or a tambourine."

"Yeah, don't sweat it Fluttershy," Rainbow dismissed Fluttershy's concerns with a wave of her hand. "So, what are we going to call ourselves?"

"Oh, I know," Pinkie waved her hand again. "How about 'The Rainbooms?'"

"That sounds great, Pinkie," I told them. "And don't worry about including me in the band because we all know I don't have an ear for music and I can't keep a beat to save my life," I chuckled with a smirk.

"Sorry I'm late," Sunset announced as she walked in and over to us. "What did I miss?"

I motioned for the girls to update her while I went back to my sandwiches. I was hungry and besides, I didn't want to talk with her. Yeah, I'm avoiding her. And yes, I know that's something I need to work on. But I just can't help it right now.

^_^

The rest of the afternoon was discussing the band, who would play what, who would write the songs, and who would lead the band. Naturally, Rainbow wanted to do everything because the lead guitarist was always the leader of the band and wrote all the coolest songs. However, after some more discussions, which was almost an argument, I put my foot down. I told them that there was something that I coud do for the band and that would be the manager of the band. I would be in charge and choose which songs would be good enough for the band and would be played. Thereby, each person would have a chance for their songs to be played. Rainbow pouted but agreed to it in the end.

With my plans on spending the night with Pinkie and Fluttershy, I promised Mom that I would spend the day with her at the school. So, she and Aunt Luna was happy with that because they say that I'm a natural leader. Then again she is biased.

Right now it was just after the sun went down and the moon came out to give us her soft light with the beautiful twinkle of the stars up above. It was a clear night with little cloud cover and being away from the city provided us with a brilliant view of the full moon and the stars that painted the sky. Considering we were going to sleep outside, I had two large thick quilts and three pillows hovering in front of me as we walked out the backdoor and into Fluttershy's backyard. Using my magic, I laid out one of the thick quilts on the soft flower-covered ground then laid down the three pillows along one edge of the quilt. The second quilt I laid down off to one side where I would cover ourselves later. Once our bed was laid out, I turned around to face my two naked ladies. While the gentle cool night breeze blew across my naked skin and blew through my long hair, my eyes roamed over their naked bodies. Fluttershy, I already knew, and stood there smiling at me in gentle natural beauty.

Pinkie was a head taller than Fluttershy and even though Pinkie's hair was shorter it was thicker and fluffier. I would also say magical considering the things that Pinkie pulls out and puts into her hair from time to time. Her breasts were about the same size as Fluttershy's, but her breasts were high and firm on her chest due to her constant work at the cafe. Which made them appear larger than they really were. I let my cock rise in front of them while my eyes took in their forms. Pinkie had a surprisingly slim form considering all the sweets she ate all the time.

"I think he likes what he sees," Pinkie's sultry voice wafted over to me like a seductive siren. One that I welcomed rather passionately.

Fluttershy agreed with a blush while biting her bottom lip a little giving Pinkie a nod. "Go ahead, Pinkie."

At Fluttershy's go-ahead, Pinkie stepped up to me with her bedroom eyes locked onto mine. She used a finger to slowly trail up my hard shaft with a short happy, and apparently excited, giggle. With her other hand, she brought my head down for a slow but passionate kiss that promised a night of slow love. Her bedroom eyes met mine again after she broke the kiss and pulled away. Then lowered my cock down to rub the head against her wet pussy lips. "See how wet I am for you, Freddie Weddie?" With a slow nod, I took her arms in my hands as my heart pounded in my chest. "Love me tonight, Fred. Slowly. Stretch me, fill me, and complete me, Fred."

A couple of hours later, I was laying on my back with Fluttershy and Pinkie laying on top of me. Pinkie laying against one side of me and Fluttershy on the other. With my arms around them both and the second thick quilt over us, I was quickly drifting off to sleep. Pinkie hummed softly as her head rested on one side of my chest, "I understand what you meant about feeling empty, Fluttershy." Fluttershy yawned so cutely while rubbing a leg across mine, humming contently in agreement. "It just makes me feel so happy like I never want him to leave. Like something is missing when he's not inside me. Like an empty cream-filled donut without the cream." She giggled softly as I extended my wings and wrapped them around both of them. The pink one around Pinkie oddly enough. Pinkie giggled softly while snuggling in deeper against me. "Tonight was so wonderful."

"Yes, it was," Fluttershy agreed before kissing my chest. "Goodnight, Pinkie. Goodnight, Fred."

"Goodnight, Fluttershy. Goodnight, Freddie Weddie," Pinkie sighed contently before slowly drifting off.

"Goodnight, Fluttershy. Goodnight, Pinkie," I whispered goodnight to them. And while my hands rubbed their backs, I looked up to the twinkling stars above. And with Fluttershy and Pinkie falling asleep in my arms, I hoped that Adagio and Aria would give up their quest for magical power. But I had a nasty thought that they wouldn't. Therefore, tomorrow's meeting with Cadence would probably set the mood for how the girls and I handle Adagio and Aria. I just wished to the stars that it wouldn't become a battle of magic in the midst of a battle of the bands.

Chapter Four: Sci-Twi's Research

I woke up first the next morning as usual still with Pinkie and Fluttershy in my arms. All of us had a great time loving each other last night. We also had a great time loving each other this morning with a shower as well. Both Pinkie and Fluttershy wanted me to wash them which I gladly did. They also agreed not to wear any undies today either. So, I joked that I was becoming a bad influence on them. They joked back that even if I was they didn't mind. Fluttershy picked out a turquoise one-piece short sleeve dress with light blue lace trim along the bottom. While Pinkie wore another Pink skirt with three balloons on it with a blue short sleeve top with the school's golden horseshoe on it for some school pride.

And speaking of school, my mind was on school this morning as we made our way to it. Fluttershy washed my pants, so I was able to wear them again today because they matched my wings. Plus I really liked them. But today was going to be the day that we would hopefully find out what specific type of research she was doing. And hopefully, find out why Adagio and Aria want to see this world's Twilight so badly. Until then, however, I needed to focus on helping mom with the band auditions today. After kissing Fluttershy and Pinkie a good morning at the front door of the school, we headed inside and I headed to mom's office. There was also something else on my mind as I knocked on her door.

"Come in," came her business-like voice from inside. "Ah, good morning, son," she greeted me happily and got up from her chair with a wide smile and open arms.

I hugged her while saying, "Good morning, mom," softly after she walked around her desk and up to me. It felt almost like forever now, as we hugged each other in front of her desk. But then her smile faded just a little when she pulled back and saw the contemplative look on my face. "There's something else that I want to talk to you about." I sat down on the sofa to my left, her right, after she motioned me to sit down. "You remember me telling you that human slavery has now been outlawed in Equestria?" I asked her after she sat down and turned to me. She nodded. "Well, since then we've set up education centers in all the cities and towns to help them and educate them for full integration as equals. However, many have expressed desires to leave and come to the human world after some heard that this world exists. Of course, at the time, the only thing I could tell them was that it was almost impossible due to the short time the portal remained open and the long time it remained closed between openings." With a wave of my hand, I floated the journal over to her desk and set it down. "However, thanks to Twilight and the journal, that's no longer an issue. So, there's something I want you to think about. And that's about helping some of the Equestrian humans that come here through the portal."

At first, she just looked at me as if I had just asked her to move the sun in the sky. "I don't know if we can do that. Legally or otherwise."

"As for education and starting money, Mother can help with that. We can set up a program that selects a small number of humans to be educated at the castle about the human world. Then given some coins at the end of the class before they cross over. That way it will minimize what you have to do here. So, theoretically, the only thing you would have to do is help with them getting in touch with the local government housing programs. And maybe further education." She sat back in thought. "I know there's a lot more to it than that with social security and everything, but it's just something to think about."

"I suppose it's possible to do it that way," she mused softly while tilting her head back and looking up at the ceiling in thought.

She went silent, so I shrugged, "Anyway, that's just something to think about for the future. Now that the portal can be opened and closed at will. I'm sure that Mother will start the education classes in Canterlot soon. We could start with just one family as a test. But setting that aside, what's the schedule for today? And have you heard from Cadence yet?"

"I haven't heard from Vice-Principal Cadence yet, no," she shook her head a little before continuing. "However, today's schedule is relatively simple. It's all about the battle of the bands auditions. So, Luna is getting some of the students to help set up in the Concert Hall."

"Ok, that's great," I said to her while leaning back on the sofa. "Do you know when my friend's band will audition? I ask simply because I'm the one in charge of it." I chuckled at the look on her face. "There was a little argument on who would be the leader of the band and who would pick out the songs. Needless to say, Rainbow wanted to do all that. The other girls didn't think that was right, so that's what started the argument. I ended that by saying I would be doing all of that. So, they're probably practicing their songs right now."

Mom sat back as well with a slight hum and a disappointed look on her face when she looked over at me. "That would mean that you can't be one of the judges."

"Nope, sorry," I said to her with a slight shake of my head apologetically. "I'll still be with you most of the time, so just think of me as security."

She smiled at me before leaning over and giving me a hug. "I'm glad you're here, son. And I think that the band your friends are in is scheduled for this afternoon."

"I am too, mom," I whispered while hugging her back. "And in that case, that means I've got some time to hear them play, so I can suggest what to play at the auditions. So, if you don't mind, I think I'll pay the girls a visit and see what they got so far?"

"As long as you are with me for most of the day," she looked at me with a motherly smile but with a look that would send guilt my way if I didn't.

Leaning over, I hugged her, "I promise."

^_^

I finally found the girls in one of the practice rooms, the main one that the choir used oddly enough. The right half of the room was a raised platform where the students would stand. The rest of the room was floor level. It was your basic schoolroom with no office and windows on the other side of the room from the door that looked out into the back of the school. All of them were in the room and currently setting up. Pinkie was setting up her drums, AJ and Rainbow were setting up the guitars and the small amps they both had, Fluttershy was basically just a singer with a tambourine, and Rarity had a keytar of all things. Rarity's choice was a little surprising as I had pictured her with an electronic keyboard. Sunset was simply standing by near the door, so I didn't see her at first after walking in. I gave her a simple nod in greeting which she returned with a small smile of her own and a nod of her head.

"Hey, girls," I greeted with a wave as I walked up to the raised portion of the floor in front of Rainbow and AJ. "How are you doing this morning." I was asking everyone, naturally, but Rarity, AJ, and Rainbow first because of who I slept with last night.

"Hey, sugarcube," AJ greeted while plugging her bass into the amp.

"Hey, stud," Rainbow greeted while plugging her guitar into her amp.

"Good morning, darling," Rarity greeted as she slung her keytar over her shoulder, "I think we are all well. Is there word from Vice-Principal Cadence?"

I shook my head, "Nope, not yet. We'll just have to see if that's good news or bad news." A pause was needed to change the subject, "After asking mom about when you would play, I found out that you are to play after lunch. This means that we have plenty of time for me to hear what songs you have right now. So, I would suggest going through each one that you have so far."

"Yeah, alright," the girls agreed one by one and started playing their first song. The first song was "Shake Your Tail" and while they were playing we all noticed something. Shortly after they started playing, each one of them started to glow before pony ears, tails, and even wings appeared. This was clearly the work of Equestrian magic. All their extra features were identical to their Equestrian counterparts. Not only did they not stop playing but the event even lifted their spirits as they played. The atmosphere was a happy one as they played and lifted all our spirits. Needless to say, they were all excited after they stopped.

"Check us out!" Rainbow looked around before looking herself over then flapped her wings. "Is this cool or what?!"

"Very," I said with a smirk while my eyes looked them over.

Rarity spotted me first and with a wink my way, she flicked her hair with a hand, "Like what you see, darling?"

"Alright, alright, stop undressing us with your eyes, surgarcube," AJ shook her head at me but she was wearing a nice blush and a smile along with it.

Rainbow pretended to be upset and put her hands on her hips while looking down at me with narrowed eyes. "Yeah, stop undressing us with your eyes." That upset look quickly turned to a grin and a wink, "Because hopefully, you'll do it with your hands later."

There was a short pause while I looked around to gauge their reactions. All but AJ were giving me knowing winks while AJ herself just blushed and tried not to look at me. "Why don't we just play our next song guys?" AJ suggested. And so they did if only to save AJ from any more embarrassment. The next song was something called "Better Than Ever" which sounded just as good as the first. As they played another song, their extra features still remained as did the atmosphere in the room. It was like I was standing with the Tree of Harmony on a perfect day. You felt simply wonderful as if nothing could go wrong. Then the atmosphere in the room dropped some with Rainbow's song "Awesome as I want to be." Needless to say, it didn't go over well. Mainly because Rainbow loves to show off and the last song was basically all about her and her alone. The song was basically one big solo just for her with the other girls being nothing but accompaniment.

"So, what do you think?" Rainbow asked right after the song ended. All during the song, she was bobbing her head and doing other jam moves like playing the guitar while kneeling on the floor. So, naturally, she was sweating now while waiting for my response at the edge of the raised floor.

After a patient sigh, I gave her a patient smile, "Rainbow, you do realize that a song isn't supposed to be about just you and your ability to play, right? You're jamming away while the rest of the girls were playing just a basic part. And because the song was played well, this wasn't the first time you all have played it before. So, what's the story behind it?"

The other girls were silent as if waiting for Rainbow to say something. Rainbow only said something after she took one look at the others. "Can't I have just one song?"

"We don't mind you having a song, Rainbow," AJ said to her while holding her bass guitar with a frown, "but consarnit at least give us better parts. I'm only playing three notes for crying out loud."

"Why don't you change it to 'Awesome as we want to be'?" Fluttershy suggested while sounding more like a referee. Felt the same way actually. "You can still have the lead."

"That's a good suggestion you two," throwing in my two bits at that, I gave Rainbow a 'Well?' look and waited. When she didn't say anything and just stood there looking disappointed, I looked up to her, "Think about it, alright?"

"Alright, I'll think about it," she said with a confirming nod and a small smile.

"Good, so are those three the only three you have?"

"So far, Freddie Weddie," Pinkie said while twirling her sticks.

"In that case, I have an idea," I grinned up at them with an idea as their extra features disappear. "Because your bodies change when you play, you can use that to your advantage. The first one you can play this afternoon will be 'Shake Your Tail.' That way you can actually shake your tails this afternoon."

"Oh, my," Fluttershy giggled a little, blushing cutely, and tilting her head so she can hide behind her hair.

"Darling Fred," Rarity cooed at me as she hugged her keytar against her just so that it lifted her breasts making them perk up, "are you trying to say something?"

I shrugged innocently, giving them a smile and a wink, "What can I say? I like tail."

"Yes, we know," Rarity cooed again while the other girls simply blushed and giggled. AJ, on the other hand, said nothing but was just blushing. Making me wonder what AJ had in mind for me tonight if anything.

"In the meantime, I think it would be good for me to return to mom," I told them before turning toward the door. "She wants me with her for most of the day, I'll see you girls at lunch."

^_^

By the time I got back to the Concert Hall, everything was set up and ready. Mom and Aunt Luna were sitting behind a small table in front of the stage. Some students were there to watch their competition while sitting about midway up the seats. One band was setting up, or I say it was a band because it was nothing but computer hardware. It was my friends from the computer tech department that had rolled out a bunch of old hardware. A computer on it was hooked up to all sorts of hard disk drives, three-point five-inch floppy drives, and two scanners were on the table. The computer was to the right of everything and the hard disk drives were all sitting in front of the stacked three and a half floppy drives. And the two scanners were to the left of all of that. And I had no clue what was going on.

"Hey, Mom, Aunt Luna," I greeted them while keeping my eyes on my tech friends plug in about five cords into the floor for power. "Alright, I give. What's going on. Is this a band? And what's with all the old tech?"

Mom simply shrugged, looking a little confused herself. "They are a band." She motioned toward them, "You can start whenever you are ready."

And when they did start, I was shocked. The whole thing came to life. The old hard disk drives were the percussion tapping out the rhythm. The floppy drives were the bass while the two scanners were scanning out the melody. And what came out was Michael Jackson's Beat It but sounded like the old eight-bit music from ages past. What really got my mind going was just how this was being done? I stood there looking at it with my mouth hanging open in shock. The floppy drives started with the bass before the disk drives came in with the clicking as if a drummer started the beat. Being a bit of a tech guy myself, my mind was busy trying to figure out what sort of program and controllers they had to use on everything to make it work. They even got the scanners to whine out the guitar, even the guitar solo sounded good being played by the larger scanner. It wasn't just the hardware either. One of them came out dressed as Michael Jackson and even started singing and dancing to it. He was better at it than I thought, too. Sang it decently, too. After the scanner solo, all of them stepped forward and finished the song with them dancing.

When they were done, Mom simply told them, "You qualify." While they high-fived each other, I was standing there with only one thought running through my head. How? As they shut off the laptop and unplugged all the cords, I had to walk up and ask at least one question.

"Ok, I gotta know fellas. Just how did you guys do it?"

The guy that walked up was one that I knew from the school's computer science classes. Short, tanned skin with glasses on he looked like the classic nerd. But a good guy though. He pushed his glasses up his nose before answering, "The hard disk drives were easy enough. With the appropriate amount of volts, we could get the arm to actuate in whatever rhythm we need. The same method was used on the floppy drives. The speed of the floppy's motor will produce tones at certain speeds while a disk might be necessary in order to get certain tones correctly."

"Clear the stage please," Mother said, so he said so long, nice wings, and left the stage after the others helping them push the table away. With that as my only answer, I walked back over and sat down behind Mom and Aunt Luna on the front row seats. The next band was Flash Sentry's band and naturally, they qualified as well. All while he played, my mind was thinking about what to say to him. He was a good guitar player and a good friend. After they were done playing, I walked up to the stage and talk to him while they picked up their equipment.

"Hey, Flash. Got some news regarding those three siren girls. Their power came from their gems which were destroyed back in Equestria, the other world. One of the girls, Sonata went back to Equestria now that she was literally powerless. The other two, I forced them to stay here because they were still hell-bent on restoring their power. Sonata wasn't which is why I let her return to Equestria. Twilight went back to Equestria with Sonata to help her acclimate to modern society." By the time I was done, he had his amp in one hand and his guitar slung around him with all the cords. He didn't say anything or look at me as he turned and walked off the stage. With a sigh, I went back to sit down feeling that mending this friendship was going to be harder than I thought. The rest of the morning as other bands played, I was lost in thought. On just how to repair my friendship with Flash before leaving for Equestria again.

I wasn't so lost in thought that I didn't bid my Mom and Aunt Luna a so long while I met up with the girls in the cafeteria. Before leaving, I asked if she's heard from Cadence. I didn't hear her cell phone ring and she said that she didn't receive a call either. Waiting was always hard for me. While walking toward the cafeteria, my mind went through many what-ifs on what was going on over at Crystal Prep.

"You look deep in thought, sugarcube," AJ said to me as I sat down at their table with my lunch between her and Sunset with the rest of the girls there. After setting the journal down in the middle of the table, I looked over at AJ.

"Yeah. Just hoping that I can mend what's left of the friendship between Flash and I before all this is done," I told her with a sigh. "His band was the second one this morning. I tried talking to him afterward but he didn't say anything. Not even after telling him that Twilight had already left back to Equestria."

"He'll come around," Sunset encouraged me with a small smile. "Remember that I used to date him. Although, I only did so to become more popular in order to get the crown." She paused with a sigh while fiddling with the edge of her sleeve. "I really was horrible wasn't I?" I watched as genuine regret appeared in her eyes as she looked down at her food.

"Oh but you have turned over a new leaf," Fluttershy smiled at her, encouraging her with a smile. "We've watched you change."

"Thank you, Fluttershy," Sunset said gratefully with a soft smile.

"Has Principal Celestia heard from Vice-Principal Cadence yet?" AJ asked before taking a bite out of an apple.

"Nope, not yet," I shook my head. "And that's what got me a little concerned. Why is she taking so long? Has she found anything? Adagio and Aria may not have magic, but if they've been in this world long enough then they know about this world's weapons and could still be dangerous that way. And if they do, then given what they've said last time, I wouldn't put it past them."

"I hate waiting," Rainbow pouted as she sat back in her chair across from me. Her arms over her chest as it was evident that she's finished her meal already.

"You and me both," I smirked at her while taking a bite out of my turkey sandwich.

"Well, until then, we'll just have to concentrate on our music," Rarity commented after putting down her fork and knife on the plate crossing over one another forming an "X". "And considering what we'll be singing, I can't wait until we get out ears and tails. That way we can quite literally shake our tails."

"Oh, yes, they are quite cute," Fluttershy said in her own soft excited way.

Rainbow perked up with a smirk, "Yeah, it is cool when we get those ears and tails. Especially when Fluttershy and I get wings." A smirk of my own worked its way onto my face when I heard that as I thought of doing something between her wings while eating my lunch. And I might have a chance to do it right after they're done playing. At least to Rainbow and Fluttershy at least. Too bad Rarity didn't get a horn, that would have been interesting.

"Yeah, it is," I looked between them all with a grin, "I like it when you grow ears and tails as well."

Fluttershy blushed with a slight embarrassed giggle, Pinkie just giggled, and AJ and Rainbow blushed with their attention returning to their lunch. On the other hand, Rarity leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms under her breasts, making them perk up under her light blue t-shirt. Which drew my eyes to them and her hard nipples trying to poke themselves out of her shirt when it was tightened around her breasts. She knew what she was doing too and it showed on her face. "So," she spoke with a teasing tone and a mile wide smirk, "you like chasing tail, then darling? Is that why you like to see our tales shake?"

That got AJ, Rainbow, and Pinkie giggling at Rarity's quip. Rising to the occasion, I looked her in the eye with a wide smirk of my own, "Only the ones in my herd, so is that an invitation to join? Or do you consider yourself already in the herd because you are Equestria Rarity's counterpart and enjoy having my eyes on your tail?"

"Perhaps I do," her eyes were locked onto mine with a predatory look in her eyes and a grin on her face that told me she was enjoying this banter. "Maybe I just enjoy being chased and wooed until I let you catch me."

The others were looking between us as if they were watching a tennis match.

"Oh, so that's what you let me do the other day?" Now, this was fun. I haven't bantered with her like this since I left and was really getting into it.

She giggled lightly before shaking her head with a slight wave of her hand as if dismissing what I had just said. "Oh no, darling. I didn't let you catch me." A slow predatory grin spread across her face, "I caught you. Like a spider catching a fly, you willfully walked into my trap."

"A trap, you say?" I asked rhetorically with an amused chuckle. "Well, it was an enjoyable trap."

"I'm hoping to weave my web for you again my darling fly,"

Pinkie bounced in her seat looking rather excited. "Oh, oh, oh that's a good idea. Perhaps I'll use chocolate syrup in my trap." She looked over at me with a smirk and wiggling eyebrows. "That way he can lick it off of me."

"What about you, AJ?" Rainbow asked curiously.

"I won't use anything," she said while blushing. "I'll just hogtie him."

The incredulous look I gave her was telling. "Tonight will definitely be interesting then." Right then, I felt two arms wrap themselves around my neck, tickling my chest, and then a head resting upon mine.

"It does sound interesting, man," I heard Vinyl's teasing voice in my ear. "But how about watching me throw down some sick beats instead? I'm first in line this afternoon."

"I wouldn't mind that at all because they're right after you," I told her then brought her head down to my lips for a gentle kiss.

"Cool! What are you going to play? What do you call the band?" Vinyl asked while she turned my head to the side, so it rested between her breasts. Because she was wearing her usual long-sleeved white shirt that zipped up that extended down to a short skirt. Skintight bright red pants completed her usual clothes. Right now, my cheek was resting against the zipper being pressed down upon it by her hand.

"The Rainbooms," Rainbow's voice held pride in it as she answered Vinyl's question.

"We're going to play a song that I wrote called, 'Shake Your Tale'," I heard Fluttershy tell her with a happy tone. She sounded happy that one of her songs was going to be played.

"It'll be neat because we grow ears, tails, and wings when we play," Pinkie giggled, bouncing in her seat on the other side of Applejack. "That way we can actually shake our tails."

"Wow! That I've got to watch!"

^_^

It was after lunch and I was standing between AJ and Rainbow backstage waiting for their turn while Vinyl played. In the midst of her music, I felt the journal vibrate while holding it in one arm. As Vinyl's deep bass echoed in my ears and threatened to vibrate my head, I opened the journal. It was from Twilight.

It's Twilight. How are things over there?

With a smile I wrote back, It's Fred, Twilight. Right now, the girls are fixing to try out for the battle of the bands competition. On the back burner, however, we are waiting for Cadence's counterpart to return to us with a word on what your counterpart is researching. Adagio and Aria went to Crystal Prep, another school here, for some reason and we think that it could be something that your counterpart is working on that might have something to do with magic. We aren't sure, so we asked Vice-Principal Cadence to look into it.

Of course I would have a human counterpart. I didn't even think about it. Now that I am thinking about it, it would be interesting to go back and meet myself.

I was amused at the thought of both of them interacting with one another. While that would be amusing to watch, do you think you could get away for a day or two? Besides, I'm still not comfortable opening the portal while not knowing what Adagio or Aria have planned. Meanwhile, how is Sonata? How is her integration back into Equestrian society going?

Slow going. As you know she was a siren here in Equestria but now that her powers are gone she's now an earth pony. Which is good, so now it's mostly just education on Equestrian history and social skills. So, your mother, Luna, and I have been taking her out to meet ponies and socialize.

While writing my reply, I heard Vinyl's music stop and Mom telling her that she qualified. Odd to think that a siren would need to develop social skills.

He he. It does sound a little odd, doesn't it?

"Alright! We're up," Rainbow threw up a fist in excitement.

"Have fun, girls," I said to them with a smile as Sunset and I stayed by the edge of the curtain.

How is Sunset doing?" Twilight asked me.

I'll let her tell you. After writing that, I turned to Sunset, that was standing nearby, and offered her the journal. "Twilight asked how you're doing. I thought you'd like to tell her."

She took the book with a small smile, "I would, thanks." While she wrote in the journal talking with Twilight, I watched the girls set up and began playing the song: "Shake Your Tail." Sunset's gentle scratching of her writing was overpowered by the song and singing of the girls. Almost immediately after they started, they sprouted their ears and tails with wings for Rainbow and Fluttershy. It was sad that I couldn't join them in any way. I couldn't hold a beat or a tune to save my life. That didn't stop me from enjoying the song. Or the little surprise I was going to give Fluttershy and Rainbow in about another minute. Through the music, I couldn't hear any chuckles or giggles from Sunset. However, there was a smile on her face while she wrote. A minute later their song started to end, so I gingerly made my way onto the stage. During the last few seconds of the song, I casually walked behind Pinkie on the drums, so I could walk up behind Fluttershy and Rainbow that were standing side by side. When the song ended, I was in place and standing behind Fluttershy and Rainbow.

"You qualified," Mom said to them with a happy smile on her face. All while I slowly raised my hands toward their backs getting close to the space between their wings.

"Yeah!" Rainbow cheered. "We did it."

"Yep, you certainly did," I grinned at Rainbow as they looked toward me. There was a split-second pause where they looked at me with curiosity before I pushed my hands between their wings with, "And here's your reward." Their wings came straight out of their shirts, as if by magic. Their reaction was immediate with wide eyes filled with wonder, shock, and immediate arousal as their wings rose and stiffened.

"Oh, oh, oh my," Fluttershy squeaked out as she almost dropped her tambourine.

"Oh, w-what?" was Rainbow's reaction, and would have dropped her guitar if it wasn't strapped around her. With her eyes locked onto mine, her body shook enough where she let go of the guitar letting it hang loose, swinging slightly. It was satisfying to feel their bodies shudder with quick sudden arousal.

Meanwhile, I noticed two people open the far door, at the other end from us, and walk in. They entered the double doors at the far end of the concert hall. It clicked who they were after raising my head to take a quick look. This world's Cadence and Twilight came walking in just as Fluttershy's and Rainbow's wings started to fade. Fluttershy was thankful for it with a huge blush and a sigh of relief. Rainbow wasn't so happy about it as she pouted, "Aww, damn it." While keeping my eyes on Cadence and Twilight as they started walking toward the stage, Rainbow turned to me with eyes brimming with curiosity. "Just what was that and how can I experience that again?"

"I'll tell you a little later," I said while motioning toward Cadence and Twilight with my head, as my hands were still resting on their backs. "Cadence and Twilight just walked in." Mom and Aunt Luna even turned their heads to look. Twilight was walking in front of Cadence with both of them in their school uniforms but AJ was first to notice something odd.

"What's the gadget Twilight's holding?" AJ asked as she put down her guitar.

"Looks like that ghost detector from the Ghost Busters movie," was my comment on it while Mom and Aunt Luna stood up when they got close. "Sounds like it too," I added when my ears picked up the sound of a warble coming from it with what looks like strobe light effects from the rabbit ear-looking things. The machine started getting louder as Twilight stepped up to the stage while Cadence stood by the table Mom and Aunt Luna were at. By the time she got close to the stage, the girls were now standing side by side at the edge listening to her mumble to herself while looking at her device.

"I knew there was something of interest here at this school," she mumbled while looking down at the gauge on the electronic instrument in her hands. "Pure observation alone showed strange anomalies happening at this school. Now that I have this, I was able to confirm the rare radiation properties of their statue. Thank you, Vice-Principal Cadence, for bringing me here. After examining the statue, I got a strong reading coming from...right...here." She finally looked up from her device to see us standing there. Then her eyes spotted me and my wings. And that's when she looked up to me with a shock and awe look about her.

"Hi, Twilight," I took a step forward and sat down on the edge of the stage in front of Fluttershy and Rainbow with my wings spread. Her eyes immediately latched onto my wings. "I've been expecting you."

She had an inquisitive look in her eyes as she stood there just blinking at me as if her brain was trying to catch up to what her eyes were seeing. When her brain did catch up, was when the questions started. "You did? How and why were you expecting me? Why were you expecting me? Wait...are those wings? They can't be real, can they?" She paused just long enough to reach out and grab one of my long feathers giving it a good pull. She didn't even apologize to me after I let out a loud "ouch" in response. She held up that device of hers close to me and it started warbling again. "How is this possible?" she asked rhetorically while turning to the side and walking toward the edge of the stage to my right, her left. "This shouldn't be possible," she muttered to herself as she stepped onto the stage. I stood up when she got on stage and started walking over to us.

"Uh...What shouldn't be possible?" Rainbow asked, now curious as was the rest of them.

"Wings!" she exclaimed while the girls parted for her when she got close. "A human with real wings! This shouldn't be possible. They only existed in myth and legends." The human Twilight walked up to me and held up her device. "Plus, he's got a massive amount of the rare thaumic radiation that I've detected at the statue. Although that statue only has a minuscule amount right now. This man has a massive amount. So much that it's almost off the scale."

I winked at Rainbow who was standing off to my right, then lifted my hand and activated my magic around the device. Not only did the device go nuts but I was using levitation magic on it. So, Twilight's eyes went wide when I gently lifted it out of her hands letting it float in front of her eyes. For a few seconds, she simply stood there in stunned silence with her eyes as wide as old Buick hubcaps. Then the questions started again. "How are you doing that? That shouldn't be possible. You have the same thaumic radiation as the statue but you are able to manipulate it?" It seems the girls were letting me lead this encounter because they were quiet as if waiting to see what I would say or do. I could see the gears turning in Twilight's head while Cadence talked quietly with Mom and Aunt Luna about what she found. "This type of radiation is extremely rare and usually only barely registerable on any instrument. This place has the most ever cataloged and you can manipulate it. A normal human isn't able to do that therefore the only logical conclusion is that you are not a normal human."

I levitated her device back into her hand and then lowered my hand. "Very good, Twilight." Then leaned closer to her and said softly, "Now you should be able to logically deduce the rest. If and or when you do, then we'll talk about why Cadence brought you here."

"Well..." she began slowly as the gears in her head spun up at a higher rate of speed, "You have wings and can manipulate rare thaumic radiation that is extremely rare." She paused to push her glasses up her nose. "You appear to be human but a normal human isn't capable of such feats. Thereby the only conclusion to draw is that you aren't entirely human, if you are human at all."

"Believe me, he's human enough," Rainbow quipped with a chuckle and a grin.

"Yes, take it from us. We've known Fred for quite a number of years and he is indeed human," Rarity said from my right.

"Just not entirely human," Pinkie finished with a giggle. "But the most wonderful guy you could ever meet."

"What is the holdup?" We suddenly heard a question from my left on the other side of the stage. My eyes spotted, Trixie walking toward us from the other side wearing some type of light blue witches costume with white stars in it. "The Great and Powerful Trixie has been waiting to show off her greatness and power."

"Power?" Twilight asked, turning to Trixie, and holding up her device. "Do you have the same thaumic radiation?"

"Radiation?" Trixie asked, looking clueless.

"Magic, Trixie," I interpreted for her with a quick wink to Fluttershy which put a hand to her mouth knowing what my plan was.

"As everyone knows, Trixie has an abundance of magic," she boasted with her head held high with her hands on her hips.

That prompted Twilight to shift herself closer to Trixie and held up her device close. Needless to say, it didn't go off but stayed completely silent. Twilight hummed as she looked down at the silent device, "I'm not registering any thaumic radiation."

"Huh?" Trixie asked.

"In other words, you don't have any magic, Trixie," I chuckled. "But I'll be happy to show you mine if you don't vacate the stage. The tryouts are being paused for a little bit while we talk with Vice-Principal Cadence and Twilight here."

"The great and powerful Trixie is not-" she began but stopped when I lifted my hand again and used my magic to lift her off the stage. Then float her across the stage to the other side of it where I then let her go. She stood there a second before stomping her foot against the stage floor. "Fine!" Then left.

"Definitely, not quite human," Twilight muttered softly then turned her head back to me. Then shifted herself back over to me. "But you look human."

"He is part human," Mom said with a proud smile.

"Part human and part something else that can manipulate thaumic radiation," she said while looking at me with a calculating eye. "The same radiation that I found in the statue. This begs the next logical question: Are you and the statue connected in some way?"

"That would be a definite yes," I told her with a smile then continued before she could speak next. "Let me fill in the gaps, Twilight. What would you say if I told you that the statue is a portal to another world where magic is real and where I was born?"

She shook her head a little in disbelief, "That isn't logical."

After a chuckle and a smirk, I lifted my hand and ignited it. "And a being that is half human and half something else that has magic and fire is logical?" She looked at my hand in shock as her brain tried wrapping itself around what she was watching.

"Good point," she said with a short nod after I put out my hand and lowered it again.

"I was raised here in this world, Twilight but I wasn't born here. Through that statue portal is another world called Equestria. A world filled with both humans and anthropomorphic beings as ponies, pegasi, unicorns, griffons, and many others."

"He's telling the truth, Twilight," Sunset said as she stepped up, stepped down from the stage, and stood beside Twilight. "I look human only in this world. I was born, raised, and lived in Equestria but this is my home now." Twilight was curious at that, so she lifted her device up to Sunset, which was still holding the journal, where it started warbling again.

"You and that book both have the same thaumic radiation," Twilight commented. "That lends credence to your statement."

"And I'm sure that you used that device on those two girls that visited you," I told her motioning to her device. "They also have this radiation of yours. That is because they also are from that other world. What you don't know is that those two girls are dangerous. They are sirens from Equestria that want nothing more than to regain their magic by any means necessary for the sole purpose of wreaking havoc and destruction upon Equestria and possibly this world as well."

"Adagio and Aria went to you for a reason, Twilight," Sunset added with a somber serious look. "Which means that they think you can help them in some way. Please tell us what those girls told you."

"You can tell them, Twilight," Cadence encouraged with a nod and a smile.

Twilight looked between us as if unsure of herself before straightening herself. "They knew about my research regarding thaumic radiation and my research could help them. That you kidnapped their sister and my research can somehow help them get their sister back."

"Is that right?" I chuckled with a shake of my head. "Their lying to you. What you call thaumic radiation we call magic. Sonata is their sister's name and she left on her own accord after giving up her power to return home and to encourage both Adagio and Aria to end their quest for power and destruction."

"Based upon what I've seen it is hard to tell which one is telling the truth," she responded almost immediately with a firm look in her eyes. Leaning back a little, I kept my eyes on hers. Then with a slight grunt and a nod, I looked at Sunset.

"Sunset? Tell Twilight to open the portal and have Sonata there as well." Twilight looked confused when I smirked at her. "Because she's about to meet her counterpart," I finished before getting down from the stage to stand in front of Twilight.

"I thought you said you didn't want to open it right now?" AJ asked.

"That's why you girls," I looked at them with a smile then looked over at Mom and Aunt Luna, "and you Mom and Aunt Luna are going to guard the portal during the short time I'm there to ensure those two don't come over. It shouldn't take long."

"Wait...I'm going to another world?"

"Yes, Twilight," I smiled down at her and put a hand on her shoulder, "you're going to go meet yourself. Then talk with Sonata their sister and she'll tell you that what I said was the truth."

"Oh...alright," Twilight said slowly while I urged them all from there to the statue portal.

^_^

"Alright, this shouldn't take long." Twilight and I were standing in front of the portal. Mother and Aunt Luna standing behind the girls with Sunset holding the journal. And Cadence holding Twilight's device. I looked at Mom, "Sorry for cutting the tryouts short."

Mom shook her head with a small smile, "Think nothing of it, son. This is important."

With a nod, I said to them, "In that case hold down the fort for us."

While I was talking with them, Twilight was sticking her hand into the activated portal then pulling it out again a few times. "I don't understand," she whispered while putting in and pulling out her hand from the portal. "How is this possi-AHH." I pushed her in then followed her through. Then came the familiar sensation of feeling like a wet dog being pulled through a small cat door for a couple of seconds before stepping through the other side.

After stepping through the other side, both Twilights were standing in front of each other looking exactly the same except for the clothes and the glasses. The Equestrian Twilight had a smile on her face as she took a couple of steps toward her counterpart. Meanwhile, I walked up to Sonata and shook her hand with a soft smile, "Sonata." Sonata was wearing a basic light blue sundress to match her light blue coat and dual-tone blue mane and tail. After she shook my hand with a small smile, that was mixed with worry, I turned to the human Twilight. Which was currently standing there in stunned silence with eyes wide enough that I thought they might pop out of her head.

"Hi Twilight Sparkle, I'm also Twilight Sparkle," Equestrian Twilight said through a light giggle. "It's a pleasure to meet me."

With a smirk, I leaned over to whisper to Sonata, "I think I'm a bad influence on her."

"I'm sure you have lots of questions," she began again as she stepped up to her counterpart and gently took her hand. "I assure you that this is real and not a dream, see?" The question was rhetorical to get her counterpart out of the stunned silence she was under. It worked, just not as she had hoped. When her counterpart looked down at her hand, which wasn't human anymore but was now four fingers and covered with fur she started to freak out.

"W-What?! What happened to me?!"

While Equestrian Twilight worked on calming down her counterpart to a more rational level, I filled Sonata in on why we were here. "So, after you left, Adagio and Aria left immediately to seek out the other world's Twilight because of the research she was doing. Turns out she's researching magic but she calls it thaumic radiation. And what is disturbing is that she's already built a device that can detect magical levels in people and objects." Sonata looked at me in surprise as I continued. "If human Twilight is able to do that then she might be able to construct a device to harness magic. I think it's that possibility is the reason why your sisters sought her out. They've told her that we basically kidnapped you to bring you here. So, I brought her here to hear the truth from you."

By the time I got done explaining everything to Sonata, Equestrian Twilight had successfully calmed down human Twilight from her freak out and was holding her hands. "It's ok, it's ok," Equestrian Twilight was saying softly to her counterpart, "take slow deep breaths. Remember what I said? You will turn back to normal when you go through the portal again." Human Twilight was now taking slow deep breaths, so she continued with a smile, "And welcome to Equestria."

Now that there was a calm in the storm between them, I looked over at Sonata to get her attention. Then motioned over to the human Twilight. After a slow understanding nod to me, she stepped over to the both of them with her two hooves clip-clopping on the stone floor of the empty room. "Twilight?" she asked the human Twilight to get her attention however...

"Yes?" both of them looked at her simultaneously.

"Um...the human Twilight with glasses," even Sonata giggled a little at their reaction. I chuckled with a wide smile while dirty thoughts of both of them at the same time ran through my head.

"Yes?" human Twilight looked over as Sonata stepped up.

"My name is Sonata Dusk. Adagio and Aria are my sisters. Fred has told me what my sisters said to you, so let me tell you what actually happened."

While those two talked, I stepped over to Equestrian Twilight, gently pulled her away, then held her from behind her while wrapping my wings around her. We stood close by so we listened in while at the same time wanting to leave them to talk freely without feeling like they were being spied on. "They needed to talk," I whispered to her while she interlocked her hands with mine. And because my wings covered up our hands she brought them up to her breasts. Encouraging me to gently squeeze them over her purple dress she also pressed her butt back against my waist. "Hopefully, Sonata will convince your counterpart to cease her research and experiments."

"I hope so too but if she is anything like me before I met you and my friends, then she might not," she whispered back before turning her head to the side giving me a light kiss. "To her, that research might be worth the risk in order to understand it. If that's the case then hopefully she'll understand the consequences at least." Humming softly, she leaned her head back against me and closed her eyes while enjoying the massage I was giving her breasts.

"Your breasts feel wonderful in my hands," I whispered almost under my breath while using my fingers to run along the underside of each breast. I didn't feel any bra under the dress, so it felt great to feel the smooth soft curves of her breasts in my hands.

"And I love the way your magical hands make me feel," she whispered back to me while I felt her tail wrap itself around one of my legs as if to keep me there.

"No, they didn't kidnap me," Sonata told her with a shake of her head. "All I ever wanted was to return to Equestria and have a life. That's why I gave my gem to Fred and told him everything about our powers." While she spoke my fingers circled around Twilight's hard nipples making her moan softly enough only for me to hear. I watched Sonata turn her head toward me and motioned in my direction, "Look at him, Twilight." Human Twilight looked over at me. "He's more powerful than my sisters and could defeat them without a problem. And he will if my sisters won't stop their quest for power. I don't want to see them killed for that. I've found a better way to live. To live here peacefully in Equestria. To have a life and family. And if I have to give up my powers for it then I'll do it. That's not what my sisters want. Please, Twilight don't help them. Because if you succeed in creating your device to control magic and release it into them, then he'll have no choice but to stop my sisters."

Without missing a beat human Twilight said what I feared she would. "To not invent something due to the fear of what might happen is backward thinking. The very nature of invention and research invites risk."

"It's not worth it," Equestrian Twilight told her with a pleading voice. "Not at the cost of lost lives and destruction. I used to be like you. Only about knowledge and research. I wanted to understand everything but I finally understood that some things just shouldn't be invented."

Human Twilight shook her head as if in disbelief with a slight wave of her hand. "Backwards thinking."

"Fred! Adagio and Aria are trying to get through!" Rainbow's voice suddenly came from the open portal.

"I'll be right there," I nearly yelled out to her then quickly let go of Equestrian Twilight. "Go!"

"Be careful," Equestrian Twilight quickly kissed me before letting me go. "I'll close it again after you go through."

"Sorry, Sonata but this meeting is over," I told her. "I'll keep my promise that I'll try my best to preserve their lives." With that said, and a last nod from Sonata, I lifted a hand toward human Twilight.

"Hey! I can walk! Put me down!" she yelled out her complaint while wriggling inside my magic as I moved her to the portal and walked into it with her. After another couple of seconds of squeezing portal travel, we arrived on the other side. To the sight of Mom and Aunt Luna holding back Adagio's arms to hold her back. Cadence, Rainbow, and Pinkie were holding Aria by her arms to hold her back as well.

"LET US GO!" Adagio screamed in protest while wriggling and fighting in their grasp. Even went so far as trying to bite them.

"YOU CAN'T STOP US," Aria screamed as well as she fought to get free of Cadence, Rainbow, and Pinkie. Just not as violently and didn't try to bite either.

AJ and Rarity were standing just in front of me, on guard as if those two got free. But I've had enough. After releasing Twilight from my magical grasp, I used my magic to grasp and hold both girls. "ENOUGH!" I yelled out using my own version of Mother's Canterlot Voice which froze all of them in shock. Especially Adagio and Aria. The girls parted for me at that letting me walk up to them as they floated just above the ground. "Enough! The portal is closed and there's no way for you to cross over and live. I won't let you destroy my family. Don't you get it?"

Adagio actually smirked at me. She smirked at me while she floated just inches from my face with that mad wild look in her eyes. "And don't you get it? I will never stop trying to gain power and return to Equestria to wreak havoc on it? I. Will. Never. Stop."

"Then tell me something," I lowered my voice and its tone to ice-cold serious. "What's stopping me from killing the both of you right here, right now?" To prove my point, I squeezed them tighter with my magic like a vice. Especially around the neck. I didn't completely cut off their air but I did make it feel like my fingers were squeezing around their neck. Both of them coughed and wheezed in response.

"I know you want to stop them, son," Mom said softly to me as she put a hand on my shoulder. "But you're not a killer."

I looked at her with a somber look in my eyes and a heavy heart beating in my chest. "You're right I'm not and they might be defenseless right now, but they won't be if they ever get their magic back. And you heard them yourself. They won't stop. So what would you suggest? Wait until they get powerful enough and risk the lives of those we love around us just so we can sleep better at night because they won't be defenseless then? Or kill them now and solve the whole problem but at the risk of becoming a killer?" No one said a thing as they thought upon those two questions. I saw the gears turning in Mom's mind as she stood there with her mouth hanging open and her eyes filled with uncertainty.

After another minute of silence, and while still looking at Mom, I called out to Twilight. "Twilight! Come here!"

"Now see here, You can't just command me to-" she stopped when I had her in my magic again, brought her to the other side of me, and let her go again. She groaned in frustration after I let her go again and remained silent. Although she looked up at me with a satisfying glare in her eyes.

"You heard the truth from their sister Sonata," I told her while looking down at her with a soft glare of my own. Mainly for her ignorance. "And you heard them say that they won't stop trying to gain power for the SOLE PURPOSE of causing as much pain and death as possible. And they will only get that with your research and devices. That will be the consequences of your actions. An accessory to murder."

Without hesitation, she answered with, "And you'll be committing murder if you kill them now."

"In order to save my family? I'll do it. Because my questions still apply. Kill them now and be a murderer or wait until they amass power, thanks to your research and devices, where it will be self-defense all day long but at the possible cost of my family and friends?" I glared back at her. "You may be willing to sacrifice lives, the lives of my family and friends, for research and knowledge. But. Not. Me. Remember that when you're building a device that can help these two gather and manipulate magic or thaumic radiation as you call it."

When she didn't answer, I looked over at Cadence. "Cadence? Will you please take Twilight here back to Crystal Prep? I'll deal with these two."

"Uh...Sugarcube?"

"Relax, I won't kill them," I told them, spread my wings, and then took flight. Naturally, they weren't exactly being quiet about it either

"Put us down!" Adagio yelled at me while wriggling in my magic as we flew high above the town.

"You've got no right!" Aria yelled into my other ear which gave me an idea.

I stopped in the air and floated them close in front of me with a wide amused grin on my face. "You want me to turn you loose?"

"Yes! Right now!" Adagio growled out her command at me. However, Aria looked down and was suddenly very hesitant.

"Uh...Adagio I don't think-"

"Shut up, Aria," Adagio snapped at Aria, growling fiercely. Then glared at me once more, "Now!"

I simply shrugged and de-activated my magic letting them drop with, "Ok." I'll admit that it was quite satisfying to see the sudden shocked look on Adagio's face before they both started falling to the ground. The look on Aria's face was that of pure terror which also showed up on Adagio's face right before she started to fall. I waited for only a second before folding my wings and diving for them. They weren't out of my control for long where it only took another second for me to arrest them within my magical grasp again. But it gave me an idea. I let them believe that they were still falling toward the ground. Aria was the only one screaming and yelling. And it was all at Adagio.

"YOU STUPID MOTHERFUCKER! WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?! YOU'VE KILLED US BOTH YOU STUPID BITCH! I WISH I LEFT WITH SONATA YOU STupid...What?" While Aria was yelling at Adagio, and while Adagio's attention was on Aria and their appending doom, I had slowed them down enough for us to lightly touch down on earth once again. It was also satisfying to see the look of surprise on Aria's face when she was still alive.

"Now then," my voice went cold as I floated them up to me once more. They were floating just an inch or two above the ground so it wouldn't be obvious to anyone watching that magic was in use. "I've had enough of the both of you and I've proven that I'll kill either one of you without a thought. The only reason why I don't kill you right now is the promise I made to Sonata." It finally looked like I had their attention, their full mortal attention. I held up a finger in front of their faces. "That promise goes out the window if either one of you takes any, and I mean any, act of aggression against either school, my Mom or Aunt Luna, the students, or my friends with, or without magic. Do I make myself mortally clear?"

"First it was getting banished to the human world by Starswirl," Aria growled at Adagio which thankfully remained silent with a shocked look on her face. "And now he'll kill us. This is one fight we can't win and all thanks to you Adagio. I can't believe I was dumb enough to follow you in the first place. Sonata was right, she was right all along but noooo. You had to convince us that power was everything. And look where it got us!" Adagio remained silent, still what that look of shock and horror on her face. "That's it I'm done. I'm out. Better to live here in this wretched human world than be dead."

Upon hearing that I released them from my magic and addressed Aria first with my wings spread wide. Luckily for us, I flew us far enough away from the residential area that nobody would pay us any mind. Not behind a couple of old warehouses on the edge of town. "Then go Aria and never return here but make a life for you in this world. Perhaps even a family. Because you will never be allowed to return to Equestria again."

"I suggest giving up Adagio," Aria suggested with an angry huff, "this isn't one we can win. And I for one rather like staying alive." When Adagio didn't answer but stood there now looking a little defeated, Aria shook her head and started walking off with a firm, "Have a nice life, Adagio. If you survive that is."

I watched, with some surprise, that Aria actually kept walking. And away from town. Away from the warehouse toward the forest in the distance and hopefully away from all of us for good. And when she was out of earshot and a good distance away, did I look at and address Adagio.

"Adagio? You will never see Equestria and Sonata again. But you have a chance at a life here in this world. A chance to see Aria again. Do not seek out Twilight and her research and just walk away. Live Adagio. Or else." I spread my wings and took to the sky again to return to school.

^_^

Even though it took only minutes to return to the school, Twilight and Cadence were gone by the time I got back. Mom, Aunt Luna, and the rest of the girls were waiting for me when I landed in front of them.

"Are they...?" Mom asked looking concerned.

"They're alive," I told them all. "I didn't kill them."

"What happened, nephew?"

I had to smirk when thinking about it which confused them a little. "Well as you know, I took off with them within my magic. And I'm sure you all heard them complain as I flew off with them."

"Yeah, they sure didn't like that," Fluttershy shook her head demurely.

"After a few minutes or so of flight, they were demanding that I turned them loose," I said with a smile wide grin on my face. I waited for a beat to see if they would catch on. A wicked grin spread across Rainbow's face as she was the first to catch on.

"Oh please tell me you did," she egged on after a quick laugh as Pinkie and Aunt Luna giggled at the thought. The others weren't so sure as they had mixed expressions on their faces.

"Well, Adagio told me to put her down. So, I let them loose while they were hundreds of feet in the air." Rainbow lost it. She was laughing so hard she leaned against Pinkie, while she too was giggling away at the imagery, just to keep standing. Aunt Luna was laughing some at it too. Sunset, Rarity, AJ, Mom, and Fluttershy not so much.

"Fred! That was not nice," Rarity commented with a disappointed look on her face while crossing her arms over her chest.

"Are you kidding, Rare?" Rainbow stopped laughing long enough to ask. "I wish I could have seen the look on their faces when they suddenly realized how high up they were. It must have been priceless."

"I had an idea that worked out for the better, though," I said to get their attention again which I got. "I let them fall until they almost reached the ground. And I did that to prove a point. As much as I don't want to kill, I will in order to save my friends and family. Unfortunately, I've already done that back in Equestria when I was forced to kill Twilight's brother and six of his followers. But I've already told you all that. My idea worked in that it was the last straw for Aria. It brought a satisfying smile to my face to hear Aria cursing Adagio to no end as they fell. Then to hear Aria say that she's had enough and was leaving for good. She did, too. She started walking toward the woods at the edge of town by the warehouse district. Then I left Adagio standing there with a shocked look on her face."

"It sounds like Aria won't' be back then." Mom commented with hope in her voice which I wholeheartedly agreed with.

"Hopefully, yes," I agreed with her with a curt nod, "but only time will tell. Hopefully, Cadence will convince Twilight not to continue her research regarding magic."

"As you say, nephew. We shall see."

When nobody said anything for a minute, Rainbow spoke up with a smirk on her face. "Well, I don't know about you guys, but now that there seems to be a break in all of this, I think it's time to have some fun."

Fluttershy gasped as if in shock with one hand on her chest and the other on her mouth. "Rainbow! So, bold!"

When Mom heard that she shook her head with a slight giggle then walked up to me bringing me into a hug. "I am very proud of you, son. And I hope you don't have to kill anyone else."

"I as well, nephew," Aunt Luna hugged me when Mom let me go.

"And I think it's time for us to leave, so you can have fun with your friends," Mom winked at me then started walking toward the front doors of the school.

"Mom," I groaned with a chuckle, "I'm sure that's not the fun, Rainbow had in mind."

"Want to bet, stud?" Rainbow's voice was suddenly beside me. Then a second later, she turned my head toward her and pulled my head down for a kiss. "I bet we could find a place to have some fun before it's your turn with AJ tonight."

"Rainbow!" AJ called out while not sounding too happy at the moment. Not to mention the huge blush on her face when I turned to look at her or the friendly chuckles, giggles, and laughs from the others. And, for a while at least, hopefully, there will be some peace and quiet around here, so I could spend more time with the girls.

^_^

(Later that night with AJ)

The sun was just beginning to set as AJ and I was laying on a blanket on the roof of her farmhouse. AJ wanted to watch the sunset with me and I couldn't think of a better place than here. It was a cool night out and because the shingles on the roof got warm to the touch thanks to the sun during the day, it provided the warmth we needed. The blanket was used as insulation against the warm shingles. The main reason that tonight was my night with AJ was that we had the house all to ourselves tonight. Granny was off seeing Goldie, her sister. Big Mac was away on an overnight delivery. And Apple Bloom was with her friends at a sleepover at Scootaloo's place. So, at the moment, we were laying on a blanket on the roof with AJ in my arms while we watched the sun start painting the sky with her dying light.

"It's going to be a beautiful sunset tonight, sugarcube," AJ commented softly while her head rested on my chest just under my chin. I had taken her ribbon out of her hair so it could blow freely in the soft breeze. "The different colors are already starting to come out." She was wearing a white cotton front button collared shirt with a denim skirt that ended just below her knees. And right now my hands were resting on her stomach just about an inch or two under her luscious plump breasts. Her hands were resting on mine as we watched the sunset with her fingers gently scratching against my hands.

"Yep. It'll definitely be a beautiful sunset tonight." Tilting my head, I kissed her head. "And I'm happy to be watching it with you."

I heard the smile in her voice when she replied, "I am too, Fred. Remember all the times we watched the sunset in the orchard through a row of apple trees?"

"Yep. We'd sit and watch the sun as it set between rows. But I like this better the different colors cover the tops of the trees," I whispered into her ear. She hummed an agreement while she rubbed my leg with a bare foot. A couple of minutes roll by without a word as we just enjoyed the moment and I enjoyed holding her in my arms.

"Fred?" I hummed for her to go on. "When you said that you've killed before. How did it make you feel? What was it like to have another person's, or pony's, blood on your hands? I don't ask to...make you feel bad or nothin' it's just..."

"You just want to know or something like that?"

"Yeah," she said as the sun dimmed as it started dipping below the horizon and the sky turned shades of red and orange.

I had to think for a minute but finally spoke softly with my voice holding the weight of death in it. "There's an ancient city in Equestria called 'The Crystal Empire.' That's where Equestria's Cadence rules. Her former husband and Twilight's brother was Shining Armor. He held a hatred for humans, and especially for me. He thought that when my father and mother fell in love and had me, Shining thought that my father tainted my mother. As if humans are filth that tainted my mother or something. So, he was always trying to get me into a fight to prove how bad I was. It all came to a head at the Crystal Empire when he kidnapped his own sister and was fixing to kill Fluttershy and our child." I felt her body stiffen in shock as she gasped when she heard that.

"That's horrible."

"Yes, it was. But he had a following, being the captain of the guards and all. So, they helped him escape. A short time later his troops surrounded the city. They were under siege. I didn't want to kill, so I encouraged as many as I could to walk away. To do that I showed them how fruitless it was by fighting one of their strongest. It worked enough to get all but seven to surrender." I sighed when I closed my eyes as my mind went back to that day. "I felt horrible for what I had to do but still knew I had to do it. I tried making it quick. Burning them alive quickly then giving them an honorable burial."

"I think I get it," she said softly. "That's what you did today then? Using that same tactic in order to get them to stop so you wouldn't have to kill them."

"Yes. Aria left but I'm afraid that Adagio just won't stop," I said sadly.

She squeezed my hand when she said, "Like Shining didn't stop and forced you to defend the city."

"Right," I felt her start guiding my hands slowly up her chest as I spoke. "It never should feel good to take a life. But in order to protect my friends and family. I'll do what I must."

"I get it," she said softly as she guided my hands to her breasts then let them rest there with her fingers still lightly rubbing my hands. I knew they were probably the largest of the girls but her breasts were larger than my hands. A "D" cup I'd say and I was anxious to feel those plump soft orbs bare skin to bare skin in my hands. "We still have Granny's old shotgun but we haven't used it in ages. Good town and all. But I know that Big Mac would use it and protect us without a second thought." There was a pause while feeling her breath quicken a little as my fingers gently squeezed her breasts. "Enough of that, though. Let's just enjoy our night together. And you can start by unbuttoning my shirt, unclasping my bra, and using those fingers on my breasts."

Her sudden shift caught me off guard. I didn't expect her to switch gears that quickly. However, she removed her hands from mine to let me start unbuttoning her shirt. Her hands lowered to rub against my outer thighs while I unbuttoned her shirt. It was only after I did that showed she was wearing a front clasp bra. She planned this and wanted this as much as I did. She moaned out a soft, "Yes," as I unclasped her bra to gently grasp and massage her bare breasts. Her nipples were already starting to harden under my hands as my fingers gently dug into her soft skin. "Tonight's going to be a long night. And our first round is right here on the roof under the full bright moon." She reached down to her denim skirt and lifted herself up just enough to start lifting it up. "This was one of my fantasies, Fred. Love me slowly and gently for the first time." She moaned as my fingers wrapped around her hard nipple giving it a gentle pull. "Later, I want to experience the stallion side of you. Right now, I want your human side."

She tilted her head to the side giving me enough access to her neck to kiss it before I whispered into her ear, "Then it's me you'll have under the moonlight as your loud moans fill the orchard."

Chapter Six: First Day of Competition

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Seven: Second Day of Competition

The next morning Pinkie and I woke up early enough that, while Rainbow was still asleep, we were able to sneak away for an early morning shower together. Rainbow was never a morning person in either world apparently. So, Pinkie wanted to take a shower with me this morning. And not a hot and steamy let's get it on type of shower either but one where we would simply take our time with one another. Where we would take our time washing each other in the shower as a time to simply enjoy each other's company. To enjoy each other's touch. So, that's where we were right now. Both of us were in the hot shower with me sitting on a little seat with my head resting comfortably against Pinkie's ample breasts while my arms were around her waist and my hands lightly rubbing against each butt cheek. Meanwhile, she was humming contently while washing my hair. It was almost euphoric in a way. And dang near putting me back to sleep.

While she washed me there was no need to get each other off, so to speak. No, this morning was to simply enjoy each other's touch. To feel the slow loving care that I took with her and how she took care of me. Each touch was filled with love and care for each other. Because of that, we didn't have to say how much we cared for each other because we said so with our hands. And the light kisses we each placed on the other all over each other's body. She told me that as she carefully preened my wings. And as she washed my hair while my head rested on her breasts with me placing light lazy kisses against them.

I relished the chance when it was my turn. This time she was the one that was sitting down and resting her head against my chest as I washed her hair. Slow, lovingly, and with care, I washed her body. She giggled and playfully wiggled her butt after I gave it a couple of light playful slaps. She closed her eyes and hummed contently while my soap-covered hands glided around and over her plump luscious breasts. Each round luscious curve of those beautiful orbs was mine alone to explore and love. Her eyes were still closed with a wide smile on her face as I worked my way slowly down her stomach. Then letting out a slow soft moaning sigh of contentment as I washed her lower lips. With each stroke and with each kiss I wanted to tell her how special she was to me. After we were done, we started doing that all over again while drying each other off.

Pinkie dried me off first, then it was my turn to dry her off. It was when I was drying her off that Rainbow finally woke up and walked into the bathroom. Both of us were stifling our mirth at how Rainbow was walking in like it was the morning of the walking dead. Her eyes were only half-open as she slowly stumbled into the bathroom with a low soft moan that would make any zombie proud. Her hand came up to shield her eyes right after she walked in and complained, "Too bright," before groaning her way into the tub slash shower. I was surprised that there was any hot water left after how long we took.

One thing to remember about Pinkie's tub shower is the completely see-through shower curtain. And after watching Rainbow put her hands on the wall putting her head under the surprisingly still hot water, I looked over at Pinkie because she wiggled her eyes at me with a wicked mischievous look in her eyes. At first, I had no clue what she had in mind. However, when she started reaching into the shower toward the hot and cold knobs, I got a pretty good idea. So, while she was reaching into the front, I snuck in behind Rainbow while being careful not to make a sound. Or at least not much of one. Right after getting in place, Pinkie turned off the hot water.

Rainbow's reaction was quick and immediate. With a sudden shriek of a shout, she backed up right into me. And that was my cue to wrap my arms around her and walk us right back into the water. "What are you doing?! Don't you dare!" Rainbow nearly shouted as I pushed her toward the ice-cold water.

She didn't stand a chance as I pushed her back into the water while rapidly saying to her, "Why good morning, Rainbow. Why don't you start off with an ice-cold morning shower?" And that wasn't all. Pinkie pulled back the shower curtain just enough to lean in, take the showerhead off its rest, and pointed it toward Rainbow. With all the cold water washing over her shocked body, thanks to Pinkie, Rainbow was now shocked enough to keep still just long enough for my hands to quickly rub all over her front. From neck to crotch, my hands were quickly spreading the cold water while Rainbow was trying to wiggle away. I didn't let her and trapped her between my hands and my body while rapidly saying, "Yes, there's nothing like an ice-cold shower to jump start your day, not to mention your heart." I paused just long enough to put my hand over her left small breast. Meanwhile, she also paused in all her wiggling to glare at me with an intensity that would put the fear in the hearts of lesser men. Then immediately continued after patting her breast. "Yep, definitely doing your heart good."

She had stopped trying to wiggle away at this point and was simply glaring up at me. Her body had started shivering at this point while I never stopped talking and continued talking while sounding like Pinkie on a sugar rush. When I thought that her front was now thoroughly wet, I grabbed the soap.

And that's when she reached up, grabbed my hair, and brought my head down where she growled in my ear as her voice shivered as much as her body did. "If y-you don't t-turn on t-the hot w-water, I'll c-cock bl-block y-you for a y-year."

Luckily, Pinkie turned on the hot water without hesitation with a hearty, "Well, I think that Rainbow is wide awake now, so we'll just warm her up a bit." Which my dick is thankful for and made a mental note to thank Pinkie later. And to make sure I was still on her good graces, I went ahead and washed her like I did Pinkie.

^_^

Because of the great job I did with her, Rainbow said that she wouldn't cock block me. After thanking her with a passionate kiss, I rushed out of the bathroom and back into the bedroom because my phone was ringing. "Good morning, Rarity," I greeted warmly after picking up the phone and seeing who was calling.

Good morning, darling, Rarity's sweet voice came rolling out of the phone with that tone of voice that just screamed that she's about to ask me something that I wouldn't like. I'm so looking forward to tonight. Reminding me about tonight. Possible consequence maybe? But I need you to do something for me.

"And what would that be?" I asked warily as Pinkie and Rainbow walked into the room and started dressing in front of me like a reverse stripper.

I want you to talk to Sunset Shimmer.

I dang near hung up the phone on her. However, I took a breath, put the phone on speaker, and sat down in the chair next to the small table underneath the window. "Why?"

Because you have been avoiding her and we all think that it's time that the both of you talk about it.

"We?" After asking that very simple question, I watched Pinkie and Rainbow walk around the bed to the side of the bed I was sitting near and sat down on the bed. Rainbow was already dressed in her sports bra and shorts while Pinkie was wearing a white t-shirt and pink skirt. And because Pinkie's nipples were trying to poke through the shirt, it was obvious that she wasn't wearing a bra and probably wasn't wearing panties either. At least the skirt went past her knees.

"Look...stud," Rainbow said slowly after she sat down and leaned forward resting her hands on her legs. "We all agree that what she did and tried to do was wrong. And we also know that it was very personal to you. We get it. But she's turned over a new leaf and she's not the same person she was."

"Fred?" Pinkie was next and she spoke in a contemplative tone of voice that she rarely uses with a serious look in her eyes to match. "She really has changed. We're not asking you to immediately forgive her because we know that it will take time for you. But we are asking you to at least talk to her and maybe acknowledge that she really has changed for the better."

Please, Fred? Do it for us?

Or probably not spend some time with Rarity tonight. That was the next thought that ran through my mind. That was the understood notion after reading between the lines. And even though I didn't like the subtle push, after looking between them, I finally said, "Alright, I'll talk with her." Smiles appeared on their faces until I held up a finger, "However, I make no promises. As you said, it's personal for me. And I'm also a prince from another country and she has been banished from those lands. So, I'm also seeing her as per my position from that other country."

There was a long sigh from the phone, Well, I guess that will have to do. If you three wouldn't mind coming to the school right now? We'll be playing just before lunch against Trixie's band and we'll need to practice while Fred talks with Sunset.

And that's what we did. I quickly got dressed in my shorts and shoes then we all got into Pinkie's car and headed over. Once there, Rarity, AJ, Fluttershy, and Sunset were waiting for us. The look in Sunset's eyes told me that she didn't want to talk either which was fine with me. However, the look from the others told me that it was definitely going to happen anyway.

"Alright, y'all. The first order of business is to get Fred and Sunset in a room."

It was how AJ said it that had me smirking at her while crossing my arms over my chest. And with mischief clearly in my eyes, I felt my inner asshole rear its ugly head by saying to her, "We're not there yet, thank you."

Rainbow was laughing her guts out while Pinkie and Fluttershy were both giggling. AJ and Rarity, not so much. Both were all but glaring at me while Sunset looked away with a straight face with a blush on her face that was quickly growing beet red.

"Fred!" she nearly screamed at me in protest, looking like she could spit nails. But she calmed down when Rarity gently touched AJ's arm with one of her disarming smiles.

Then Rarity stepped up to me, put both of her hands on my cheeks, lowered my head down for a gentle kiss, and then looked up at me with half-lidded bedroom eyes then said something that was totally contradictory to the sweet alluring voice. "Fred? Know that I love you with all my heart but if you say something like that again-"

"Oh come on, Rares," Rainbow interrupted while trying to keep her laughter under control. "Lighten up. That was too good not to say something. She left it so wide open, if Fred didn't say anything, I would have." Then less than a heartbeat later, she walked over to me and started pushing me toward Sunset. "But yeah, we need to get the both of you on talking terms with one another." I just let her lead me toward Sunset and once we were close enough, Rainbow started pushing her too. With the rest of the girls behind us, Rainbow pushed us both toward the school, then into the school, and then toward the first empty classroom. "Alright you two, I want to hear some chatter out of the both of you." She looked serious too as she shut the door behind us.

"First off, it wasn't my idea," was the first thing out of her mouth after I turned to her. The room we were in was a typical high school room with three rows of desk chairs with a teacher's desk, chair, and whiteboard at the front. She picked a desk nearby, put her backpack on it, and sat down. "I know that you don't like me and want nothing to do with me because of everything that I've done. Because of that, I don't blame you. Matter of fact, I'm still surprised that you didn't kill me on the spot but chose instead to banish me here. I'm thankful for that. Which is why I've been trying to simply stay out of your way."

I gave her a nod while leaning against the wall with my arms crossed over my chest, "You're right so far. They want us on speaking terms at least because they say you've changed. Quite frankly, I don't know and to be totally honest I'm not sure if I care actually. This is your punishment and as far as I know, there's no way for you to gain any magic here, so your life is what you make it."

"I understand," she said softly with a somber look but still with a thankful one on her face. Then looked up at me with curiosity in her eyes. "But why did you spare me and simply banish me here?"

It took me a minute to figure out how much to tell her, or to tell her at all. Finally, I looked over at her saying simply, "It was a request." She had an "O" look on her face as she sat back at the desk in slight shock. "I decided to honor it."

She was still curious when she asked, "Will you tell me who requested it?" I just shook my head. "Oh, ok. Well then, thank you again for sparing my life even if you only did it because it was requested of you."

"You're welcome." Right after I finished saying that, the journal started vibrating in her backpack. So, we paused as she reached in, took it out, and started to read. Then without a word, she handed it over to me. What I read was a little troubling.

My Sunshine Boy,

Normally I don't try and bother you with what's happening in the Equestrian Council. However, ever since the trouble we've had with them lately, I've had some of the members monitored in case we got wind of some questionable dealings. It's small but might be significant. I think that some of the stun guns have gone missing.
It could be nothing but I'm having it looked into.

There was enough of a pause there for me to write in, so I took out the pen from within the bookbinding and wrote down, Really? I hummed in thought while also writing them down. Hopefully it's just a clerical error. Otherwise, the worst-case scenario is that somepony is planning on making some new, and possibly dangerous weapons. They may be built for stunning only but that doesn't mean they can't be modified. It didn't occur to me before but if somepony was smart enough they could use those as a platform for a pistol that kills.

Hopefully you're right that it's just a clerical error but I'll keep an eye on it. How are you and how are things?

Sunset was keeping quiet as she sat at the desk as I wrote my reply. The human Twilight and Adagio are up to something and Vice-Principal Cadence is nearly powerless to stop them. Adagio went to Principal Cinch and I'm pretty sure that Cinch wants Twilight to finish her research so the school could possibly benefit from it. That's just a guess since Cadence can hardly talk to Twilight right now due to Cinch blocking her. It's a waiting game and you know how I hate waiting for something to happen.

I didn't hear the girls outside and when I peeked through the door's window they weren't there, so it appeared that they went to a practice room. Just be careful, my sunshine boy. Luna and I can't wait to see you again when you get back.

With a smile, I wrote back, Tell you what, after things are stable here, Aunt Luna, You, and I will have a night to ourselves. What do you say?

I think that's a great idea. You're probably busy, so you can hand the journal back to Sunset, I'd like to talk with her.

Alright, Mother. Love you.

Love you too, my sunshine boy.

With that done, I put the pen back into the bookbinding, folded it back up, and stepped over to Sunset's desk. "Thanks, Mother wants to talk with you," I told her and put down the journal in front of her. "I'm going to check on the girls." And I left her there while she wrote in the journal talking with Mother. Immediately after walking out of the room, I realized that they didn't tell me where they were practicing. Then again, they shouldn't be hard to find considering how relatively empty the school is right now with only so many places that they could practice. The band room was my first stop because that was the most logical. Mom and Aunt Luna were, more than likely, judging bands in the Concert Hall, so I didn't have to go looking for them. However, I did run into Vinyl as I searched for the girls. We were in the westmost hallway that led to the band room.

Vinyl took off her shades for me, giving me a wide inviting smile, "Hey, what's up dude?" I stopped in front of her, looking down at her with a smile of my own. She's kind of like the Pinkie Pie of music in that she could always bring a smile to my face. I was about to greet her but she stopped me when she gave me a condescending punch in the chest. "You still haven't explained about that pink wing of yours."

"Oh, sorry," I apologized then extended my pink wing for her to take a closer look at. "I think it's fairly obvious that I got my wing in the other world. And in that other world there's another you, another Vinyl Scratch that's also a DJ. Just like there's another Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and nearly everyone in this school." Her eyes widened when I told her that but remained silent as I continued. However, she did lean in to take a closer look at my pink wing and even ran a hand over the main bone. "Just like there's another Cadence in that world like the Vice-Principal Cadence of Crystal Prep. It was the Cadence in that other world that gave me this Pink wing after we entered into a committed relationship."

"How does that even happen?" she asked while carefully running her fingers through my feathers.

"Magic, naturally." She lightly punched me again after rolling her eyes.

"Can you fly?" she asked while looking up at me with a pleading and hopeful expression. Right off, I knew what she was really asking.

I smiled and gave her a nod. "Yeah, I can and I'd be happy to give you a ride a little later. The girls are playing against Trixie in about an hour or so. So, maybe join us for lunch where I can fly you there maybe?"

"Heck, yeah. A chance to go flying is something I'm not going to pass up." The look in those beautiful red eyes was the same look that Rainbow gave me when I told her the same thing.

"I'll call you when we beat Trixie. I don't even know what plans they have for today."

"Alright." There was a smirk that spread across her face and a lustful look in her eyes as those eyes roamed up and down my body. "After giving me a ride, maybe I could ride you?" Today she was wearing her white short sleeve shirt that zipped up in the front with a matching white skirt and long skin-tight purple stretching pants underneath. She surprised me when she started lowering the zipper, "After all, I decided to follow Fluttershy's and Pinkie's lead." My eyes were immediately drawn to her expanding shirt and the apparent lack of a bra underneath. My body was already starting to respond as she reached down with her other hand, grabbed mine, then raised it up and then inside her shirt placing my palm against her breast. "And not wear any underwear." I couldn't help but gently squeeze her soft luscious orb in my hand. Her breast was bigger than my hand and I enjoyed feeling how soft and full it felt. She must use moisturizer because her skin felt so soft and a real joy to feel, touch, and caress. We've always been close friends sure but not sexually intimate. So, this was a surprise move for her. One that I wasn't exactly complaining against.

While still looking up at me with those half-lidded red bedroom eyes, she put one hand against mine and gave it a little squeeze. Then lowered the other to the growing tent in my shorts, pressing her hand against me firmly. "What do you say?" I was so lucky that we were the only ones in the long hallway. Because even though I didn't know what to say, my fingers knew what to do. I brought a couple of fingers to her hard nipple and gently squeezed them while giving it a little twist. Her eyes were still looking up at me when she closed her eyes and softly moaned her approval. "I'll take that as a yes," her voice was soft but filled with a lustful glee as her hand squeezed against my now hard cock in my shorts. "So, give me a call, dude," she said then stepped back, removing her hand from my crotch, and my hand being removed from within her shirt. Then she zipped up her shirt and started walking past me with a gentle pat against my crotch.

So, now I was walking down the hallway to the band room with a tent in my shorts that looked like my dick was pointing the way. By the time I got to the band room, where the girls were, my body had calmed down enough. It was easy enough to tell they were in the band room by the familiar song they were playing. It was Shine Like Rainbows. Perfect song for the competition against Trixie. It was just ending as I opened the doors and walked in. "I think that's the perfect song to play against Trixie."

"Yay," Fluttershy cheered softly while clapping her hands together looking happy to see me. All of them were on the slightly raised portion of the floor near the back wall. And while each had varying degrees of smiles on their faces when I walked in, Rarity's look was more reserved.

"Did you talk with Sunset?" Rarity questioned me while her eyes looked over at me with a firm look in them.

"Yes and we have come to an understanding," I said honestly, though I didn't go into details. Hopefully, I won't have to either.

Rarity narrowed her eyes at me with a slight hum as I walked across the room. "I suppose that will have to do."

"Yeah, I think we'd win against Trixie no matter what we played," Rainbow smirked while unplugging her guitar from the amp as AJ and Rarity did the same.

"Just don't get cocky and you'll be fine," I told them where they immediately started giggling at me. It took me a couple of seconds to figure out why and when I did, I slowly nodded my head with an amused smirk. "I get it."

"Where's Sunset?" AJ wondered while slinging her bass guitar over her shoulder.

I watched the girls slung their guitars, or keytar in Rarity's case, over their shoulders as they prepared to leave the band room. "I left her in the classroom as she talked with Mother through the journal. Mother wanted to talk with her." When the girls didn't say anything, I sighed and shook my head slightly in frustration. "Look, girls... I know you want me to be friendly with Sunset because you think that she's turned over a new leaf. She very well may have but for right now, I just simply can't do it. It's too personal. I'll be civil, of course. But for now, that's as much as I can do."

It was Pinkie that spoke first as she stood up from her drums, put her drumsticks in her hair, walked around the girls, and then walked up to me giving me a big hug. "It's alright, Freddie Weddie. We understand that it's going to take time." Kissed me lightly on my lips then turned around pressing her back up against me and grabbed my hands to wrap around her waist.

AJ stepped down from the raised stage and up to us, "Having gone through something like that, feelings can't be changed overnight. I went through the same thing when my folks were killed." Her eyes were filled with understanding for what I was feeling and remorse for the memories that got turned up in her own mind. "You were there." A slow nod at her was my response to that.

"And you are giving her a chance," Rarity had her keytar slung over her shoulder as well when she stepped off the platform and walked over to us. And gave me a smile when she said, "And we are proud of you for your decision and glad that you chose banishment over...the ultimate punishment."

Just then the door opened and the object of our discussion walked in. "Principal Celestia is calling for us. We're up and Trixie is about to play," she said with her backpack slung over a shoulder.

"Alright!" Rainbow thrust a hand up into the air and started marching toward the door. "Let's go kick Trixie's butt."

^_^

Sunset joined me backstage while Trixie was playing, so we patiently waited for both bands to finish. We beat Trixie, although I agree with Rainbow that it didn't seem hard to me. Especially when she played the same song as last time. Which, according to my mom, was one of the reasons why she didn't win this round because a good band would be able to play more than one song. Needless to say, Trixie wasn't happy about the outcome and immediately started claiming that the Rainbooms won was simply because of me. That argument didn't work, naturally and so she wound up stomping off the stage in an angry huff.

With Trixie out of the way, it was time for lunch. And with that, I took out my phone to text Vinyl.

You: Hey Vinyl, we beat Trixie and we're breaking for lunch at Sugarcube Corner. Meet me out front and I'll fly you there.

"Who are you texting?" Rainbow asked as she and the girls walked off the stage to where I was standing off to the side.

I looked up with a smile as they approached. "Vinyl, she wanted me to fly her to Sugarcube Corner where we're having lunch. It's still on isn't it?"

"Yepperooni," Pinkie skipped over giving me a quick kiss. "Don't worry about a thing. I've got everything there for us to have a great lunch."

"The Cakes don't mind?" Sunset asked, her voice sounding curious and cautious.

"Nope," Pinkie shook her head with a happy laugh, "not as long as I don't use the equipment and only my own stuff, I can use the space. So, it will be fine with it being just us."

Vinyl: Isn't that closed because the Cakes are away?

You: Yep but Pinkie lives on the top floor, she's got everything we need for lunch, so it will be just as downstairs. She's allowed to use it for personal things as long as it's small and not using any of the equipment.

Vinyl: Awesome! All to ourselves, huh? 😉 That gives me some ideas. What are we having?

You: Sandwiches and potato salad.

Vinyl: 😋 Be right there.

Rainbow was leaning in to watch while I texted her then cheered when Vinyl texted back. "Alright! She's in, let's go." And while the others giggled at her antics, Rainbow grabbed my arm and started pulling me toward the door. "I'm getting hungry."

Once in front of the school, the girls got into their separate cars and headed to an empty Sugarcube Corner. I felt sorry for Sunset as she was riding with Rainbow. So, I waited for Vinyl. Unfortunately, someone else was also waiting for me. She was able to hide behind a large bush by the front steps out of sight until the girls left. And only then did she step out from behind the bush and start using a magic draining device on me. Of course, I didn't know that until the device was already quickly draining me, and then turned around to see her holding it in her hand.

"It's working!" Twilight cheered with an excited grin that sent shivers up and down my spine. And it was then that I noticed the crude-looking device she was holding. It looked like a large version of a locket but was crammed with tech with a light that was starting to pulse inside of it. And I would have run over to grab it from her and smash it but for one problem. The world started to spin around me. I was getting dizzier by the second the longer that blasted device drained me. "Wow! You have a lot of that thaumic radiation...or magic as you call it."

"Stop..." I mumbled as my voice slurred slightly because of how dizzy I was. Couldn't even stand anymore but fell to the ground as the world spun faster around me. "You...don't know...what you're...doing."

At this point, all I could hear was her voice and by the tone, in her voice, I could almost see her eyes rolling in her head. "That's what experimentation and research are for," there was an oh please tone in her voice while she walked closer to me as I now lay on the ground while struggling to look in any one direction because I was soo dizzy. "And all that made this little energy collector possible. And after collecting the energy from your friends, I'll be able to see if Adagio and I will be able to use it for ourselves. Because this will also transmit the energy directly to the user."

"Don't do it," I tried telling her, pleading with her. "That's dangerous... Don't let Adagio...absorb magic." I was beginning to pass out as the world started getting dark. The only thing I could see at this point was Twilight standing over me, silhouetted against a blue sky. "All she wants...is power."

I heard her scoff at that idea. "There's nothing wrong with power. I felt how powerful I could become in that other world if I had the knowledge. And I want to understand it all and Adagio is willing to help me."

And then I passed out.

^_^
"Fred? Fred?!" I wasn't sure how long I was out but it probably wasn't long because I thought Vinyl was trying to wake me up. I recognized her voice but it sounded distant and faint. After what felt like forever, I was finally able to fully wake up and look up at her concerned red eyes. "Fred? Are you alright? I chased off Twilight but what was she doing to you? Why? And why was she wearing a Crystal Prep uniform?" She had to help me sit up because I still felt weak but at least the world wasn't spinning anymore. She was on her knees beside me while steadying me with her hands, one on my back and one on my chest.

"That wasn't the Twilight that you knew from before," I told her with my voice sounding tired, as if I had just woken up and was still drowsy. "That's the human Twilight of this world. And she goes to Crystal Prep. Adagio went over there because Twilight is researching Equestrian magic. I'm surprised that she's already created a crude device that started draining me of my magic. And she wants to do it to the other girls as well." She looked at me in total shock with her mouth hanging open so wide that if this was a cartoon her jaw would be on the ground. "We all tried talking her out of it but it didn't work. Aria left and Sonata is back in Equestria."

Vinyl helped me stand up but when I did the world started spinning again. "Careful, dude," she cautioned, letting me lean on her as I put an arm around her shoulders. "I take it the flight has been canceled?" she asked with a little chuckle.

It worked and brought a smile to my face as I looked down at her, "Yeah, afraid so. She's got to be stopped but I'm not sure what we can do. We need to take your car and get over there to warn them."

"Let's go, dude." Vinyl helped me to her car, which I always thought was cool looking, like her. I might have been walking but it was slow going because I still felt weak with the world threatening to spin on me if I walked too fast or got up too quickly.

After I was in the car and we were underway, I sat there with my eyes closed and mumbling to myself as she drove. "I never expected her to create something this soon, this quickly. It was obvious that she wanted to do something and could detect my magic. But this quickly? I didn't think that this world had sophisticated electronics advanced enough to do what it actually did. I thought we had more time. God, how stupid I was."

"Dude, you're not stupid," she chastised me with heat in her voice. "Don't beat yourself up. I doubt even Twilight that we know could have seen this coming. The question is: What can we do now?"

I noticed her turn on the street that Sugarcube Corner is on and sped down the road toward it. "Good question." After my hand landed on my phone, I pulled it out and dialed mom. "But I have to let Mom know about this." She was probably judging bands still but she also knew that I wouldn't call her unless it was an emergency. And this certainly counted.

Fred? What is it? Is something wrong? Her voice sounded concerned because she knew I wouldn't call unless it was an emergency. I didn't hear any band playing in the background, so it was either between bands or she paused everything. Either way, she was worried simply because I called her when she was busy.

"Yes, Twilight of Crystal Prep showed up with a crude device that drained me of my magic."

She what? Are you alright? I heard Aunt Luna ask what was going on in the background with some sounds coming from the stage.

"I got dizzy before passing out when she was draining me. Now, I just feel weak. The girls went ahead to Sugarcube Corner for lunch and we're almost there to warn them. Other than that, I feel alright. Just weak." She pulled into the parking lot and parked next to Rainbow's sports car. "Now I know how the other ponies felt like when Tirek drained them of their magic." Vinyl looked over at me in confusion where I just shook my head slightly, letting her know that I would tell her later. She shut off her car, got out, and walked over to my side.

At least you're alright physically, right?

I was able to open the door but Vinyl still had to help me out of the car some. Felt a little embarrassing actually, as if I was eighty years old or something. "Yeah, I'm mostly alright. We're at Sugarcube Corner, so I need to call Vice-Principal Cadence and let her know what happened."

Alright son, be careful and let me know.

"I will, Mom," I told her then hung up the phone and put it back in my pocket as Vinyl helped me up to the front door of the cafe.

"Vice-Principal Cadence?" she questioned as she opened the door and helped me inside.

"Yes, Cadence is on our side on this and she needs to know what happened," I said as we walked in and got the attention of the rest of the girls. They all stood from their place around the nearby table as we walked in. Every eye, now on me and filled with worry.

"Tarnation, Fred! You look like you're ready to pass out," AJ said as she quickly walked around the table and up to my other side. Then helped me to the nearest seat for me to sit down. Which so happened to be the one that Fluttershy vacated for me.

"Fred, darling, what happened?" Rarity asked as I was helped into Fluttershy's seat where she then sat down in my lap while Pinkie went to the kitchen. I think she did that for two basic reasons. One was to get a good look at me considering she does have some emergency medical experience. The other, I'd imagine was simply to sit in my lap. She did, however, start looking me over while taking a minute to look at my now limp wings.

"Twilight happened," I said simply as AJ walked over to her seat and sat down again with the girls scooting aside, so Vinyl can sit on the other side of me opposite from Rarity. "She's already created a crude device that drained me of my magic enough for me to get dizzy then pass out."

"I chased this other Twilight wearing a Crystal Prep uniform away from him after seeing him passed out on the ground," Vinyl filled in as Pinkie put a can of Coke in front of me.

"Thanks," I said to her, though it was for all of them and not just Pinkie.

"But how?" was Sunset's shocked question. She was staring at me with wide eyes filled with shock, awe, and disbelief. "I didn't think this world's technology was even capable of draining magic no matter how much research Twilight did. And how did she create something that could even do so, in such a short time?"

I shrugged a little with a slight shake of my head as I held Fluttershy with one arm. Meanwhile, Fluttershy reached over, popped open the can for me, and made sure I didn't drop it while taking a sip from it. Which I gave her a grateful smile for it. "I didn't either," I told her then pulled out my phone from my pocket with my free arm and put it on the table. "But I need to check in with Cadence. She needs to know what happened." After dialing her phone number, I put the phone on speaker as it rang.

Hello?

"Cadence? It's Fred. I'm at Sugarcube Corner with the girls and you're on speaker right now. I need to know if you know where Twilight is? She was just at our school and used a device on me that drained me of my magic. And she wants to do it to the others."

Oh no, are you alright?

"I'm weak, Cadence. Like a ninety-year-old man weak," I said to her through the phone. "But right now, forget about me. You need to find Twilight and Adagio. Find them and see if Twilight has used her device to give magic to Adagio. Twilight said that she could use the device to give magic to her."

I'll try, she told me with an unsure voice. And I knew why she was unsure. It was because she wasn't sure how to go about finding out because how she was being blocked at every turn. As you know, Twilight isn't talking to me anymore. I heard her loud sigh even over the phone. It spoke of a broken heart. Every time she sees me, she turns and walks away.

"Surely there's someone you can talk to," Rarity suggested aloud.

I could try talking to her brother, Shining Armor. Persuade him to find out because I'm sure he's concerned about his sister. She hasn't been the same since Adagio started talking to her.

"Thanks, Cadence. I know you'll do what you can. Now that the device exists, and I'm sure that Twilight is giving Adagio all, or most, of the magic that she stole from me, both worlds are now in danger." When I said that, all of them got very concerned and had somber looks on their faces.

You're welcome, Fred. I'll call you back when I have word. And she hung up.

"Is there anything we can do?" Rainbow asked then motioned to me with a wave of her hand. "Look what she did to Fred. And she wants to do the same for us? Hell no to that."

Rarity took Rainbow's hand and slowly lowered it to the table with patience written all over her face. "I agree with you on the sentiment, Rainbow. However, what do you expect us to do? March into the school and destroy it ourselves?"

"If we have to," Rainbow agreed with a little heat and frustration in her voice. I felt the same way. However...

"Even if we did, Rainbow, Twilight would still make another and then another," Sunset put in with a look of contemplation on her face. "Crystal Prep, at large, doesn't know anything about magic. They don't know the danger."

My hands shook a little as I put down the Coke can. "I could tell that Adagio has gotten to Twilight. Twilight might have been researching magic purely out of curiosity but not any longer. When Twilight went to Equestria she felt, and I quote, 'How powerful I could become.' Adagio was able to use that to get Twilight to want more power like Adagio does. It's not about research and curiosity anymore. Twilight wants power, just like Adagio. And she's created a device to do just that. She said that her device can give both her and Adagio the magic that she stole from me."

Fluttershy was still in my lap and hugged me out of concern and worry for me. "Can you get it back somehow?"

"Well..." Sunset spoke slowly as she sat back in her chair in thought. "If we had the device, yes, he could get it back because Twilight said that it could also transmit magic. Not just take it. However, at the same time, it might not be necessary to get the device to restore his magic." Now all eyes were on her, even mine, as she continued to explain. "When a unicorn's magic is drained, it's similar to one of your cell phones running out of energy. When that happens, their magic will simply replenish naturally in Equestria."

"That wasn't the case with Tirek," I pointed out.

She gave me a short nod, acknowledging that. "Yes, but when he drains ponies, he drains them completely and drains them of their ability to replenish their magic. Thus leaving them permanently helpless. I don't think that's the case here, though. Not the way you described this device. It sounds like this device is working similarly to the way her gem works. If that is the case, then there's nothing to worry about because your magic would replenish naturally. It's unclear if yours would replenish here in this world though."

"So, all he needs is to return to Equestria, plug himself in, and then come back."

"Sounds like it, Pinkie," I chuckled at that. Pinkie could always give me a laugh when I needed it most. "However, even if I did that, there's nothing to stop her from doing it again. And again. And again." I felt Fluttershy's worry for me and this whole situation in how she hugged me. Her arms were around me and her head rested on my shoulder as if she would help protect me. My heart went out to her for that, even though there wouldn't be much she actually could do.

"Then we have to go over there and destroy it," Rainbow said again, this time with anger in her voice, and a pound of her fist on the table that made it shake slightly.

"Unless the Tree of Harmony can protect me from the device as she protected me from Tirek," I thought aloud as they were looking at me now. "When Tirek was loose he was going to drain the Tree of Harmony herself. So, she sought my help and gave me the temporary ability to keep Tirek from draining my magic. She has that ability naturally. It's a part of herself. However, she cautioned that the more powerful that Tirek got the easier it would have been for him to force his way through that innate protection."

"Could we get that same protection?"

"I honestly don't know, AJ," I shook my head a little at that.

"Well then, why don't you ask?" Sunset shrugged and offered. Then reached into her backpack, took out the journal, and shoved it across the table toward me. So, Fluttershy shifted in my lap a little and moved the journal enough that I could reach the table and start writing in it.

This is Fred. I need to speak with my mother, Aunt Luna, and Twilight. Human Twilight of Crystal Prep has already created a device that drained me of my magic.

"While you do that, I'm going to make our sandwiches," Pinkie announced, stood up, and skipped away happily toward the back.

"I'll help you," AJ then stood up and followed Pinkie, just without skipping or happily giggling away.

Things were a little quiet while AJ and Pinkie made the sandwiches, so while we waited for that and the journal, I leaned back in the chair and closed my eyes. And simply relaxed and enjoyed how Fluttershy felt in my arms and in my lap. Right now, I simply didn't know what to do. I could possibly go back temporarily to regain my strength and magic but there's nothing to stop her from doing it again. Especially during a fight, if it came to that. My thoughts were interrupted when the journal started vibrating.

My sunshine boy, are you alright? Fluttershy giggled softly when she read that.

I took it in stride while writing back in the journal, Other than feeling drained of my magic and feeling weak, like a ninety-year-old man, I'm fine. I'm thinking that it might be a good idea for me to cross over long enough for you, Aunt Luna, and Twilight to find out exactly how the device drained me and get my magic back. We think that by crossing over my magic should naturally return. That Twilight's device is acting as an electronic version of Adagio's gem.

Might be a good idea, Mother wrote back as I watched Pinkie and AJ return with the sandwiches and the potato salad. We should be able to get an idea of how it works by analyzing how it affected you.

Keep the journal nearby then because after we're done having lunch, I'll cross back over and find out how it works. Hopefully, there's a way to block it.

Alright, my sunshine boy. We'll be waiting.

"What did they say, darling?" Rarity asked as she began nibbling on her potato salad and water.

"That it's a good idea for me to cross back over long enough for my magic to return. And to let them analyze me to find out exactly how the device drained me, so we can fight against it better."

"Hey stud, could I-"

"No Rainbow, you can't go back so you can fly again," I smirked at her while cutting her off. She responded with a frustrated huff, grabbed her sandwich, and bit into it in frustration. Much to the amusement of the rest of the girls as they either smiled, smirked, giggled, or chuckled at her antics.

^_^

(A little over an hour later)

After we had a course of action, we settled down for a quiet lunch. A lunch that was still filled with talk and laughter. For a little bit, I could forget about everything that was happening outside and just enjoy this quiet lunch with the girls. Still with Fluttershy sitting in my lap and helping me eat. She said it was completely fine with her because she was also sharing my plate. It was great to just sit back, relax, and enjoy time with them.

Of course, all good things must come to an end. So, over an hour later, Vinyl and the rest of the girls followed me back to the portal. By this time, I was able to fully walk on my own while still feeling like I was at least eight years old. Mother, Aunt Luna, and Twilight were waiting for me on the other side after stepping through.

"My sunshine boy," Mother's voice shook just a little as she hugged me as soon as I emerged on the other side. Then led me to a sofa on the side of the portal room and sat me down between Twilight and Aunt Luna. While Twilight and Aunt Luna both turned toward me, activated their horns, and started scanning me. I closed my eyes and leaned back against the sofa while feeling Mother's concerned hands on my knees because she was kneeling in front of me. And for the next few minutes, I relished in the comfort of my mother's touch and the soft gentle sound of Twilight's and Aunt Luna's magic scanning me. During those few minutes, though, I could guess what they were going to say because my strength was already recovering.

Twilight's voice sounded soft and thoughtful as she told us her findings. "From what I can gather, her device isn't like Tirek where he steals your magic and the ability to regenerate. Here, it appears that the device simply drains you. Did you get the same, Luna?"

"Indeed, Twilight," Aunt Luna said with a grateful sounding voice.

That was echoed by the thankful sigh from my mother, "Thank the sun and moon."

"Thought it will take a little bit of time to fully recover."

"Yes, Aunt Luna," I confirmed to her then opened my eyes and smiled at her. "I can already feel my body recovering." To help prove it, and because I could now raise my arms freely now, I looked over at Twilight, raised my hand to her cheek, and then brung her in for a deep thankful kiss. "Thanks, Twilight. I love you."

She kissed back and whispered a grateful, "Love you, too."

"Thanks, Aunt Luna," I turned to her and kissed her cheek.

"Thou art welcome, nephew," she told me with a smile that said she was also thankful that I was recovering. "We are glad you will be alright."

"So am I. Now, I need to see if the Tree of Harmony can protect me from it?" Right after saying that is when I looked up and saw the Tree of Harmony herself appear behind Mother. She wasn't wearing anything like before and looking exactly like Twilight except for some purple-looking crystals on spots of her body with a glowing aura around her. Now, however, there was concern all over her face as she walked up behind my mother and gently put a hand on her shoulder. When mother turned her head to look, she slowly stood up with a look of awe on her face, and then stepped aside.

That look of silent awe was still on her face as the Tree of Harmony herself stepped up to me and knelt down in front of me just as Luna said, "You are the Tree of Harmony." It wasn't a question but a statement that held their feelings of awe and reference in it.

"Yes," was the only thing that Harmony said as she gently put her glowing hands on my knees with those beautiful concerned eyes now looking up at me.

"Can you protect my son from being drained again?" Mother asked, her voice filled with cautious hope.

The look in Harmony's eyes told me everything. She didn't know. Which was confirmed when Harmony said just that, "I don't know but I will try." While still looking up at me, I watched her hands glow and a warm magical feeling rushed through me. There was such a quick rush and influx of magic that it made me gasp a little as strength suddenly returned to me. She started to explain what she was doing. "I'm returning his magic. The method used to take it is different than Tirek. However, I'm giving him the same protection that I have." There was a hopeful smile on her face when she said, "This time, it's permanent."

I clenched my hands a couple of times as if waking them up from a deep slumber before reaching out and putting them on her cheeks. "Adagio got to Twilight somehow. Convinced her that it's all about power. It might have been about pure curiosity before but now all that is to an end. Power. She also said that her device can give the magic that she stole from me to Adagio. I don't know what's going to happen or if I can stop them without..." I trailed off my words as Harmony lifted a hand and gently put a finger to my lips.

"I know." That's all she said but it was the tone in her soft voice that told the sentiment behind those two simple words. That I might have no choice but to kill Adagio and maybe even the human Twilight. She knew that I didn't want to but that I might not have any other choice either. It was one of those silent moments between us.

"Two Twilight's?" which was broken when Sonata came walking in then stop halfway across the room when she saw that there were two Twilights with me. I wasn't all that surprised to see her but now might not be the best time either. I threw Twilight a cautious look as Harmony stopped what she was doing and stood up.

"I told Sonata that something happened to you, so she wanted to see you and get an update," she said a little sheepishly because the look on her face told me that she didn't know how Sonata would take it either. After a short sigh and a nod to Twilight, I stood up, stepped next to Harmony, and motioned Sonata over to us.

After Sonata walked up, I gently put my hand on her shoulder and motioned to Harmony. "Sonata, this is the Tree of Harmony."

Sonata's eyes went wide in what looked to be shock, awe, and even a little fear. Her mouth hung open as if she was going to say something but didn't. More than likely because she didn't know what to say considering her background as a siren.

"I'm pleased that you've chosen a peaceful path, Sonata," Harmony said to her, smiling.

"I...wanted to have a life...maybe even a family," she said while still looking a little nervous.

I think Harmony wanted to console her by gently touching Sonata's arm, "Then continue seeking peace and harmony and you will find it." She then turned toward me, pulled my head down, and kissed me. "Be careful."

"I'll try," I said softly to her then watched her turn and walk away. She teased me as she did by lifting her tail and ran it along my butt and waist while she faded away. Then nothing but silence as Sonata and I were still looking toward the place where she disappeared. So, I decided to break that silence. "Hey, Twilight?" There was a smirk on my face that she couldn't see as I asked that to get her attention.

"Yeah?"

There was a nice look of curiosity on her face when I turned my head to look at her. "You have a wonderful ass." That look changed to a mixed reaction of embarrassed shock that I would say something like that and confusion on if I was referring to her or the Tree of Harmony. I think it was such a change of gears that she didn't know what to say. However, I did know what to say to Sonata. I always did like the single ponytail look that she has her hair done up in. Her low v-cut front light blue purple striped dress wasn't bad either. The low front with her good-sized firm breasts made some great cleavage eye candy. "Sonata?" After getting her attention, I gently took her arms and simply told her, "Twilight of Crystal Prep has already created a device that drained me of magic. A device that she said is capable of giving that magic to Adagio. And she wants to drain the others as well. I'm afraid that Adagio is going to have to be stopped."

Resigned sadness came across her face while she mulled over that new information. I didn't want to put that sad look in her drooping eyes but it had to be said. We all knew that she needed a few seconds just to absorb the possibility. But there was also a look of understanding in her eyes as well when she looked back up at me.

"I'll try my best not to kill her unless it's the absolute last resort."

"I know," she said softly with a little bit of trembling in her voice. "Adagio was always the one who always came up with the plans. Always was the one that encouraged us to keep trying to get more and more power." She looked up at me with a small smile. "I am glad that you were able to convince Aria to quit but I'm not surprised that Adagio wouldn't want to."

A thought hit me and so I offered her this. "Sonata? I don't know when Twilight and Adagio will try something. But I think it's a safe bet that things could get bad really quick. Maybe you could offer her one last chance. To plead with her when it gets bad."

"That's not a bad idea," I heard from Twilight as she got up from the sofa walking over to us. "You could tell her everything you've been through here in Equestria."

"At least you could try," Mother encouraged while both she and Aunt Luna walked over as well.

"Indeed," Aunt Luna confirmed as well.

"Thank you. I think I'd like the chance to try at least," Sonata said while looking up at me with a grateful smile.

"Then we should get going," I told her before looking over at Mother, Aunt Luna, and Twilight. "Hate saying hello and running but..."

"I understand, my sunshine boy," Mother brought me in for a hug before giving me an exaggerated kiss on my cheek. "We'll have time to ourselves after this is all taken care of."

"Indeed, nephew," Aunt Luna agreed with a hug of her own.

Twilight, on the other hand, stepped up to me, and brought my head down for a deep passionate kiss. I felt her passion for me not only in the kiss but by the way she wrapped her arms around me and pulled my body against hers. It was satisfying to feel her against me, my arms around her, and feeling her breasts squished up against my chest. Too bad there was a dress between those beautiful luscious orbs and me. "Be careful?" it was a rhetorical one, naturally.

"You know me," I smirked slightly at that.

She smirked back, saying, "I know that's why I said it." Then added, "Just come back," to us as I led Sonata back through the portal back to the human world. The girls were still there when we walked through the other side and their reaction was immediate.

"Sonata!" almost all of them exclaimed simultaneously as they surrounded us. Most of their attention was around Sonata while wondering why I brought her back over. Especially after seeing that I looked recovered, the girls turned their attention to Sonata.

"While it is good to see you, and please don't take this the wrong way, darling, but why are you back here?" Rarity asked while her eyes trailed over the dress Sonata was wearing.

"Fred thought it might be a good idea for me to try and talk to Adagio again. And talk her out of whatever she has planned," Sonata responded, looking around at the girls with a look of appreciation at their welcome.

"Do you think it will help, sugarcube?"

"I don't know, but I want to try again. Maybe now that I've started a life for myself in Equestria, hopefully, she'll listen," Sonata shrugged with a look of uncertainty that clearly showed her doubts. Seeing the doubt in her eyes, both AJ and Pinkie put their arms around her.

"The only thing you can do is try." Every once in a while Pinkie will say something that shows there's more to her mind than silliness. This was one of those times, even though it wasn't earth-shattering profound.

"Why don't we go over there right now?" Rainbow questioned with a certain look in her eyes that told me she was just itching for a fight. The smile on her face now was the same look she got whenever she was facing the opposing team on the playing field. She might not have put her fist in her hand but the look on her face held the same sentiment.

"Rainbow Dash, if we do go over to Crystal Prep to confront Adagio and Twilight, could you please remember that we'd be there to stop a fight, not to start one?"

"Even though I agree with Rainbow's feelings on the matter," AJ added with a look toward Rainbow, "Rarity's right. Especially considering that both of them might already have magic already. And other than Fred here, there's no way us normal folk would be able to do anything against them. There's just no way we could fight against honest to goodness real magic."

Rainbow turned to face AJ as their competitive nature seems to have no end even in this. "So, we just don't try?" Rainbow questioned while nearly getting nose to nose with AJ.

AJ put her nose right up against Rainbow's. "No! What I'm saying, Rainbow Dash, is not start a fight that we might not be able to finish."

I held up a finger, "Correction. That I might not be able to finish." Right then, as if on cue, my cell phone rang. After taking it out of my pocket and looking at the screen, I noticed that it was Cadence calling. "Hold on, girls. Cadence is calling, so she might have news," I held up the phone for them to get them quiet while I took her call. "Hi, Cadence."

Oh, Fred, Cadence's voice came through the phone as the girls tried to listen as it wasn't on speaker this time, how are feeling?

Sonata was the closest, naturally, and the other girls were almost quite literally pressed up against me trying to listen in on the conversation. With a roll of my eyes, I lowered the phone and put it on speaker so the others could hear. All while giving them a "Is that better?" look. "I'm fine now. I crossed over into Equestria enough to recover."

That's good. I was worried that it might have been permanent. Cadence sighed before continuing again. I'm afraid that I still wasn't able to talk to Twilight or Adagio. Principal Cinch is now physically blocking me from the science wing. She'll either stand in front of the doors herself, or she'll get some of the students to physically block me.

While she was talking, I was watching Sonata's reaction. The look on her face told me everything I needed to know. "Cadence? There's still a chance that we can stop this before it gets worse. I've brought back Sonata, so she can try and speak to them. Come to the school and pick Sonata and me up. We'll give them one last chance."

Alright, I'm on my way. The tone in Cadence's voice was both nervous and hopeful before she hung up.

Then I looked at the disappointed looks on the girls. Each one of them had a look that said they clearly disagreed with my decision. I wasn't surprised to hear Rainbow speak up first and she was giving me quite the upset look too. "And just why are we not going?" If she was her counterpart, this would be the point where she would have snorted like a bull. She had the typical arms over her chest and eyes narrowed at me look about her.

My own look toward Rainbow was equally firm when I said, "Because, Rainbow, as AJ pointed out, there's no way you can defend yourself against magic. I might stand a chance against fighting my own magic but not you girls. I don't want to put you in danger."

"Um...I'm afraid that he's right," Sunset spoke up in my favor, which was a little surprising. "Remember that Twilight took his magic. That means Twilight and Adagio could possibly have all his abilities as well. As far as I know, there's no way we can withstand fire if they chose to use it."

"Perhaps we shouldn't go," Fluttershy offered softly.

"Girls?" Pinkie spoke up for the first time while putting a hand on Fluttershy's shoulder. The look on her face was troubling. She was showing deep concern and worry. The type of worry that now worried me. "I think we should stay here. I'm getting the feeling that we'll just make it worse if we go."

AJ crossed her arms over her chest with an I told you so look at Rainbow. "That settles it for me."

Rainbow grumbled softly, "Fine," while giving both AJ and I a resigned disappointed look.

Fluttershy came up giving me a big hug, then looked up at me with a worried look of her own. "Be careful, alright?"

"Yeah, don't get killed or anything, sugarcube."

It was a couple of minutes later, after the girls expressed their worries and concerns, that Cadence showed up. I encouraged Sonata to sit in the front seat of Cadence's Dodge Series K car while I sat in the back. I know the girls wanted to come and I didn't blame them. However, I was immensely grateful for Pinkie speaking up the way she did. It also worried me about what could happen if they actually did come with me. Meanwhile, Cadence and Sonata were talking among themselves. I was initially surprised that Cadence knew Sonata then mentally slapped myself when I realized that the three of them went over to Crystal Prep in the first place. Sonata was quick to apologize for all the trouble Adagio was giving the school. Then went into how she's spent her time in Equestria in hopes that her experience will get Adagio to stop. It was only a few minutes until we pulled up at Crystal Prep and I had no idea how it was going to go down.

Because I've never been to Crystal Prep I was surprised at how much it looked like the Crystal Castle in the Crystal Empire. It was just as wide as Canterlot High but three stories tall with a dormer style roof on either side of a taller gable style roof with a clock in it. The whole property just screamed "Pride." The building was built with red bricks with square crystal painted mini-towers on all four corners. Crystal painted triangle spikes lined the roof but the wide center of the building had wide double glass doors with a covered entrance. Vines had snaked their way around the front entrance and working their way down each side of the building. Another smaller gabled roof building was off to the side of the main building that looked almost exactly the same. The uniform that the students were dressed in was similar to what Cadence was wearing. The girls were dressed in red plaid skirts with dark purple undershirts covered by a dark red vest.

As Cadence started passing the school, I noticed the chest-height smooth stone wall that went completely around the property. From the tall metal gate, there was a stone path that led up to the three double glass doors on the front of the building. Apparently, we were headed toward the back of the building because after we passed the school we turned left on the next street by the second smaller building. Then left again into a back smaller parking lot.

"Wow, Cadence, this is a nice place you got here," I said while we got out of her car and started walking toward the back entrance. "I'm surprised at how much this looks like the Crystal Empire's castle in Equestria."

"Really? I think I'd like to see it someday after all this calms down," Cadence said with a smile my way, even lightly bumped my hips with a wink. That had my mind gleefully jumping into the gutter with images of both her and Equestria's Cadence with me at the same time.

"I'd be more than happy to show it to you someday." I'm sure I had a lopsided smile on my face when I said which I'm sure gave away where my mind went. She even swayed her hips a little as she walked away from me. Sonata noticed and giggled a little in amusement at my reaction. I'm glad that they walked in front of me because it gave me a chance to watch the sway of their hips as they walked. Sonata's wasn't bad either but I was partial to Cadence's. But all that went away once we went inside the main building.

Once inside, I was all business so to speak. The hallway and lockers had the same crystal color scheme, looking all spiff and shined. We were immediately spotted by the students that were roaming the halls. And it was like we had just walked in a saloon in the wild west or in a room when the record player scratched the record when it stopped playing. All eyes turned to us. They knew Cadence, being the Vice-Principal and all. And they knew Sonata. But they didn't know me, nor were they used to seeing a guy with a pair of wings, especially with one black wing and one pink wing. All their eyes went directly to me as I followed Cadence and Sonata down the hallway with my wings stretched out. My wings were stretched out almost the width of the wide hallway we were walking down and almost brushing up against the student that had backed up against the lockers.

Naturally, the murmuring and whispering started soon after we walked in. Especially about me considering they weren't used to seeing a half-naked man that was wearing only shorts and shoes with wings walking down the halls. It brought a smile to my face after hearing some of the girls whisper how good I looked. It does a man's ego good to hear girls whispering such things. It was like that with each hallway we turned into. The students would quiet down and part like the red sea as we walked down the hall.

However, the next hallway we turned down was quite clear that we were nearing the science wing of the school. Why? Because halfway down the hallway was another set of doors. And in front of those doors were four students. Two guys and two girls. I didn't recognize them and because I was technically a guest here and because Cadence is the Vice-Principal, I let her take the lead. Until I was needed of course. Either way, we were going through those doors. I think they knew it too because their eyes widened when they got a good look at me.

"Miss Sour, Miss Zap, Mister Trenderhoof, and Mister Lights, let us through." As we walked up, Cadence called out to them in an authoritative voice but it did no good just like I thought. Not with Principal Cinch's influence on them. And just like I thought, they all shook their heads. Not sure which one of the guys was Trenderhoof but I definitely recognized that name.

"Can't let you in Vice-Principal Cadence," one of the girls said with her arms crossed over her chest and a stern resolve look on her face. "Principal Cinch has made it clear we were not to let you enter."

"Please let us through," Sonata pleaded, taking a step forward, "I need to tell Adagio to stop what she's doing. It's not worth it. I've found a better way, a better life."

"Nope, not letting you," the other girls said, also with a shake of her head.

After I spoke up I took a look around and noticed that all the other students were gone and we were the only ones in the hallway. This proved great for me because the fewer eyes that notice my magic the better. So, now it was my turn. "Then let me just say, let us through or I can, and will, remove you." When I said it, I made sure to put a tone in my voice that was unmistakable. "One way or another we are going through that door."

One of the guys just rolled his eyes, the one with the shades on, "You and what army?"

With a wicked smirk on my face, I gently put my hands on Cadence's shoulder and on Sonata's shoulder. And when they stepped aside, I lifted a hand and ignited it. "I don't need an army. I am one." It was so satisfying to watch their eyes widen and lock onto my burning hand. "Now then, are you four going to step aside? Or..."

It was the other guy that shook his head at me and said, "Nope." Although, I should mention that his voice shook when he said it and there was clear fear in his eyes while looking like he was fixing to pee his pants.

"Fine," I simply said, put out my hand, and switched to my magic. My hand glowed with magic and a second later all four of them yelped in alarm as they were raised above the floor and moved aside. While they hung in the air, I used my magic to open the doors and with an overexaggerated motion with my hand, I said, "After you ladies." Even though Cadence and Sonata were both amused, they both walked through the door. As I started passing by the two guys, I paused long enough to ask, "Which one of you is Trenderhoof?"

"I am," the one without the shades answered, now looking extremely nervous.

"Stay away from AJ and Rarity if you want to live." That was the only thing I said to him before walking through the door, closing the door, and then used my magic to magically lock the doors behind me where only my magic would unlock them. And then followed Cadence and Sonata down the hallway. This area of the school wasn't so populated. Matter of fact, we didn't see another student until we got to our destination. Just one door in a hallway filled with them. And without flare or announcement, Cadence walked up to one of the doors, yanked it open, and walked in with Sonata behind her.

"Twilight please stop this," I heard from Cadence right after she walked in.

Sonata was next with, "Adagio, please don't do this. I've been to Equestria. I've got friends. I've got a life."

I waited outside for a couple of seconds to get a feel of how this would go. Right off, I knew it wouldn't go well. Especially after hearing what Twilight and Adagio said.

"Cadence? What are you doing here? Principal Cinch told you to stay out. My work is very important to Adagio and the school." I recognized Twilight's voice immediately and she wasn't sounding too friendly right now.

"Sonata!" And that was Adagio. "You dare show your face here again after what you have done?!"

"I did it to give you a future," Sonata nearly shouted back. "Stop this and you'll have a chance to return to Equestria as I have."

"There is no future without ultimate power," Adagio's voice was filled with evil glee. "And now I have another partner. A partner that enjoys power as much as I. And now that we have a replacement for our gems we can have that power." There was a pause before Adagio's voice changed. Her tone went from angry to that of a tone that told me she was about to kill. "But not for you Sonata!"

Once I heard that I ran into the room to see Adagio and Twilight on the other side of the room. Both of them looking angry at both Cadence and Sonata. What Adagio was doing quickly got my attention though. Adagio had her hand raised and was already glowing at Sonata. I got up a shield between them and Adagio and Twilight just in time.

"And there's no need for power if there's no life to use it, Adagio!" Was my growling response as Adagio's magical attack hit my shield and fizzled out. Both of them shouted out in alarm when my shield took her attack.

"Twilight, please don't do this," Cadence pleaded from behind my shield.

"Adagio, stop!" Sonata also pleaded as Adagio looked on in shock.

"What?! How?! Your power was drained!" Adagio shouted as she raised both hands this time. I had only a split second to brace the shield before Adagio fired off fireball attack after fireball attack at my shield. "No matter," Adagio dismissed with a wicked cackle while her attacks fizzled out against my shield with an angry hiss. "Twilight will just take it all from you! Then I can destroy my traitorous SISTER!" Even though I was still more powerful than she was, she still had my magic and was using it against me. So, it wasn't like I wasn't under some strain as I stood there behind the girls with both hands raised toward the shield that protected them. "Twilight, hurry! While I keep him busy."

"Twilight, please don't. Stop! Don't go down this dark path. Does our friendship mean nothing to you?"

Unfortunately, Twilight wasn't listening and quickly raised that device again and activated it. And I found out that the Tree of Harmony's protection worked. A smile worked its way across my face which turned to a grin as Twilight looked down at her device, tried again, and when it failed once more she tapped it. "It's not working!" Her voice turned to worry and then fear when she looked at me.

"And it won't ever again!" I shouted, reached out toward my magic, grabbed the device, and yanked it out of Twilight's hand. Then before either could say anything, I smashed it against the floor. Its death was in a glorious shower of sparks and what magic was left inside of it. Which, unfortunately, wasn't much.

"NO!" Adagio screamed out in frustration then clapped her hands together and let out a sudden blast of light. It was the magical equivalent of a flash grenade just without the sound. Only this lasted longer than the chemical counterpart. I couldn't see and couldn't take a chance that Adagio would walk around and hit us from behind, so I had no choice but to surround us with a shield. "Get your spare, Twilight," Adagio growled out while I heard footsteps and drawers opening and closing. "We're leaving."

"Twilight, no."

"Adagio, please..."

But their plea fell on deaf ears while I heard the sound of a magical teleport activating. When we could see again, Twilight and Adagio were gone.

Chapter Eight: Finale Part One

It was the next morning and as the rays of the morning sun slowly worked their way across Rarity's ceiling, one hand was lightly running through Rarity's hair as she lay against me fast asleep. Even though we were both naked, I was wide awake staring at the ceiling while my mind kept playing back the events from yesterday. Needless to say, I wasn't too happy that not only did Twilight and Adagio got away but that Twilight had a second device. I was angry enough to shout out my frustration while using my magic to overload and destroy all the electronic equipment in the room. Unfortunately, I scared Sonata and Cadence a little when I did that. But I was through playing games. As the destroyed equipment sparked and the smoke billowed out of the open door, I left the room with a growl in my throat, a twitch in my lips, and figurative fire in my eyes. I knew exactly where I was going and so did Cadence. She tried stopping me by trying to calm me down but at this point, I was done talking. And as I nearly ripped the doors off the double doors we had walked through, I told her as such. By Cinch's encouragement, Adagio had now attacked a fellow staff member at her school and was now dead set on doing what knows the amount of damage to this world and to Equestria. So, I was on my way to see Principal Cinch and give her an ultimatum.

The doors to Principal Cinch's office were nearly ripped off their hinges as I barged into her large room. And I mean large. It looked to be a thirty by fifteen room at least with large windows on the back wall. Bookshelves lined the walls on either side of the room and across the room sitting at the large ornate wooden desk and the fancy chair was Principal Cinch. At first, she was just startled by the sudden intrusion. As I glared at her while marching across the room with a scowl on my face and wings outstretched in a clear aggressive fashion, she looked at me like a deer in headlights. Good, I wanted her scared. I wanted to put the fear of god in her. To do that, I sent a wave of magical power through the floor with each step I took creating a soft thumping sound the vibrated the walls.

Principal Cinch stood up from her chair as I walked around the chairs in front of the desk, walked around the desk, and right up to her. She was going to say something but I grabbed her with my magic pinning her arms to her side and holding her there. After she let out a terrified shout, I closed her mouth, lifted her off the floor, and raised her up to get nose to nose with her. That's when I noticed Cadence and Sonata walk in along with whom I think was this world's Shining Armor and a couple of other students that I didn't recognize.

"Listen and listen well, Principal Cinch of Crystal Prep," I growled lowly at her as one hand was raised and glowing with magical power with the air humming with it. "Because you've encouraged Adagio and Twilight to continue this quest for power, they just tried to kill Sonata and Cadence. It was only because I was able to get my magic renewed that I was able to protect them. Both of them have escaped and fled the school." I saw the shocked looks on the other students and Shining Armor. "You've turned them against this school, its students, and its faculty. They just attacked... Vice. Principal. Cadence. Let that sink in." I recognized the moment that it did. Her eyes widened to that of old Buick hubcaps when it hit her. "Either you find a way to get them to stop and back down, or I will by force. And nobody wants that. Because I'll hold you personally responsible and if anyone gets hurt or dies then I'll take you back to my world, throw you in a deep dark dungeon, and keep you there until you rot. Never again the see the light of day in either world. Do I make myself perfectly clear?"

Not one of my best moments but then again, I was too pissed off to think straight. Before leaving, I did find out that it really was Twilight's brother and so, I tasked him with trying his best to find Twilight and talk her down. Cadence decided to stay and work with him as well while I tried to find a way to track my own magic as a way to pinpoint their location. Throughout the whole day, I was talking with Mother, Aunt Luna, and Twilight in the journal to try and come up with ideas. It was all a fruitless effort. So, to say that I was frustrated at the end of the day was a bit of an understatement.

So, in order to help me calm down and because it was Rarity's night with me anyway, the girls decided to have a sleepover at Sunset's place while Rarity and I spent time together. And what did Rarity want to do? Roleplay. I was a demon that fell in love with her and my role was to seduce her. It did the job of getting my mind off of the day's events.

"Isn't it a bit early for a dour mood, dear?" Rarity's soft voice brought me out of my thoughts and had me looking down at her. She lifted her head before shifting herself where she was completely on top of me. With her legs on either side of my waist, she rested her crotch against mine and laid her head down on her crossed arms over my chest then looked up at me. With a sigh, I shifted my hands where one rested on her ass and the other lightly running through her hair. Then gave her an apologetic look.

"Sorry. I was thinking about my outburst yesterday," I said softly while lightly rubbing her butt cheek while idling thinking about how smooth her skin felt. She has to be using skin moisturizers. I'm not going to argue. It made her skin a pleasure to touch. "How pissed off, angry, and frustrated I was. Barging into Cinch's office and threatening to drop her into a deep dark dungeon wasn't one of my best moments." She laid there listening intently to me while she used a finger to twirl around a few hairs on my chest.

"You have changed, Fred darling," she said softly after a few moments of silence while giving me a small smile as she looked up at me. "And in many ways." This time, she lifted herself up to where she was sitting on my lap. Then reached down, lifted my black wing, and held it in front of her. While my hands now rested on her knees, squeezing and rubbing them idly, then ran her hands up and down the main bone while looking between me and my wing. She had a look of contemplation on her face that temporarily turned to a smirk when she looked down at me, saying, "Some things definitely for the better." Biting her bottom lip, she emphasized her point by shifting her hips against my semi-hard cock to get me excited. And let out a soft satisfied sigh when my cock stiffened underneath her where she worked her pussy against it so my shaft would part her soft lower lips around it. "Definitely for the better."

That little smirk that was on her face when she sighed faltered thought when she focused on my black wing again. "And while I can't understand what you've gone through in that other world. I can see the changes that it's made in you." She brought my wing against her breasts and used one hand to rub the feathers against a bosom while the other ran down the main bone. "What you said about why you got these wings and especially why they're black has stuck in my mind. She said that she gave you black wings because of the darkness in your heart."

I shrugged slightly dismissively. "I'm part human. It's one of our fallacies."

"Yes, so true," Rarity agreed while gently stroking my feathers against her breast and locking her eyes on me. "But as I've watched you since you've been back, it's like I've been able to see the struggle you have against it. I don't know if I can put it into words. I recognized the man I've been friends with for so long and love. And yet, I saw this new man appear before us. I've watched this new man struggle between his duties as a leader and ruler against duties to his friends and lovers. Where sometimes frustration and anger get the best of him."

I shuttered when she mentioned that last part. Looking up at her while she smoothed out my feathers against the softness of her breast, I sighed, saying, "It almost did get the best of me once. And I've been so afraid of it happening again." I waited until her eyes were looking back down at me before continuing. "It happened shortly after arriving in Equestria. When Mother and Aunt Luna were kidnapped, Twilight and the rest of the girls had to leave Canterlot and the castle to investigate their disappearance. And with me being her son, and prince, that left me in charge until they were found. And that's when Blueblood appeared. The one that was responsible for murdering my father. I got so angry at him that I wanted to kill him. And even nearly did." Rarity's face softened and drooped with empathy as she listened to me. "It was like almost turning myself over to the dark side like in Star Wars. Aunt Luna said that there's an emotional content to Alicorn magic, the magic that I have because of my mother from Equestria." Each gentle stroke of her hands on my wing sent warmth through me because of the warmth I felt from her for me through her touch. Each stroke told me how she feels about me.

"Yes," she responded softly giving me an understanding nod, "that's a good way to put it. I've watched your struggle with it." She paused long enough to smile down at me with her love for me in her eyes. "Do you know why I wanted you to play the part of a dark angel? Besides being a long fantasy of mine?" I just shook my head at that. "Because, my darling Fred, you are my dark angel." Her eyes took on that bedroom quality to them as she smiled down at me. She moved my black wing behind her and then did the same for my pink wing, so they would be wrapped around her. Leaning down, she put her hands on my chest and whispered, "When we came together last night, there was a brief moment where I think I felt my counterpart. It was as if both of us were here at the same time." She leaned down giving me a light but very passionate kiss. It was one of those kisses that even though soft in nature, elicited a powerful response. A response that she wanted and that I willingly gave. "I felt what she felt. And even though she's already told me how she felt, I now understand why she said it."

She lifted up her waist just far enough to line up my cock with her wet pussy lips then slowly started lowering herself. As the head of my cock parted her wet entrance, she put one hand on my cheek, and whispered, "Because of what you've done for her." Her warmth slowly spread over my shaft as my hands gripped her waist. "Because of how you've rescued her from her own dark thoughts. We are here to help you with your own dark side, my darling Fred." After she fully seated herself is when she whispered passionately, "You are our dark angel, our darling Fred. And we give ourselves to you."

My grip on her waist tightened and I let my wings open to lay back against the bed as she slowly started riding me again. I looked up to her with all the love that was in my heart for her. "You are my special diamond, Rarity. Diamonds are forged by heat and pressure that can never break."

Her breath deepened and quickened as did her pace. And as her breasts bounced slightly before my eyes, and with her eyes locked onto mine, she whispered, "If the Tree of Harmony is listening, can I feel again this morning what I felt last night? Link us again?" It happened at the apex when she lifted herself up again. Her eyes closed, her head tilted back, and she gasped long and loud. When she lowered her head and smiled down at me, there was something in her eyes. It wasn't just the emotions of love and joy that were in her eyes but a literal something. Instead of her usual pupil, there was a single image of a diamond. She laughed out a giggle and fully seated herself back down again. When she spoke this time, there was a slight duality to her voice because both of them were speaking this time. "Our dark angel," she whispered then put a hand behind my head to encourage me to sit up. After doing so, she ran her hand down the side of my head where I then wrapped my arms around her then my wings. "Diamonds cannot be broken," she whispered again as she leaned back enough to encourage me to lay my head on her chest. As I did, she finished with, "But we lovingly and gladly yield to our dark angel. We love you."

^_^

About two hours later, we were ready to face the day after a morning of love-making and a shower. After a short group text asking where they were, we were informed that they were still at Sunset's place. We told them we'd be there soon and off we went. After the events of yesterday, the beef that I still have with Sunset almost seemed petty in comparison. And if I was totally honest with myself, I could see that Sunset has changed her ways. I came to the conclusion that I just didn't want to admit it yet. Especially considering the actions of Adagio and Twilight was a far cry from Sunset's at this point. From the look that was on Adagio's face, I doubt that I would be able to stop her without killing her. I just hoped that Twilight could be saved. I didn't want to go through killing another family member again. I didn't want to kill Adagio either, however, it's clear that she's just too far gone.

"Fred?"

"Huh?" I asked, turning my head and blinked at her.

"We're here," she said simply, motioning toward the house. "You were pretty lost in thought."

"Yeah," I sighed then ran my hands down my face. "Just want this whole thing to be over and done with. I'm tired of fighting. I'm tired of dealing with crap like this. I want a peaceful life that I can enjoy with all of you in both worlds. I want to hold my daughter in my hands. I want to be able to kiss the baby bumps of Angelfeather and Philomena." By the time I was done with my ranting, I was nearly pulling my hair out in frustration. Figuratively speaking. Rarity reached over, took my hand in hers, and with a disarming reassuring smile, she was able to calm my frustration.

"You'll get through it," she said with a smile that continued to calm me and reassures me, "with us by your side." After squeezing her hand in thanks, she opened the driver's side door. "Alright, let's go in." After getting out of the car, she walked around the car, took my hand again, and led me inside. I've never been to Sunset's house. Never knew where she lived, whether it be a house or apartment. However, she hasn't been in the human world that long, so I wondered how she could afford one in the first place? Especially considering that she had no parents to lean on or inheritance. It wasn't a big place and looked like it was a simple one bedroom design.

After walking in and taking a quick look around at the front living room slash dining room slash kitchen area, I was right. The front of the house was a living room on one side of the front door and a dining room on the other side. The dining room was nothing more than a single table with only a half wall separating it from the kitchen. From the living room, there was a hallway that appeared to lead toward the back of the small house.

Sunset and the rest of the girls, including Sonata, were sitting around the living room on the two sofas when we walked in. The living room was set up with the entertainment system under the window against the far wall. A coffee table in front of the television with a sofa on either side of the small table. All of the girls brightened after we walked in. One thing that I've learned is that all women everywhere, including every dimension, has the ability to tell whether or not another has had wonderful fulfilling sex. And by the looks on their faces, they all knew it. And it was only natural that Rainbow spoke up first.

"Wow, Rarity! I think I know what you had this morning," Rainbow girlishly chuckled as she winked at her with a knowing lookin her eyes. She wasn't the only one that was looking over with knowing looks either. All the rest of the girls had the same look.

"Yes, it was a wonderful morning," Rarity began with a whimsical voice as she pulled me over to the sofa that Sunset and Sonata were on. Sunset and Sonata parted to make room for us while Rarity motioned for me to sit first where she then sat on my lap. After I put my arms around her is when she told them about what happened. "However, this morning was great for another reason." She only continued after she had their undivided attention. "Both last night and this morning, I experienced...a...type of joining, I guess you could say, with my counterpart." She had to pause in order to try and find the right words. "It was like she and I were one and the same. We could sense each other's thoughts and memories. She was there with me, experiencing him with me."

"But how is that possible?" Sunset asked with her face showing shock and awe. She wasn't the only one that was surprised.

With my arms around her, I gently scratched her belly through her simple one-piece white dress as she answered, "It happened first last night simply out of the blue. This morning, though, I just simply asked. I thought that it might be this Tree of Harmony, so I asked and it happened. It was so strange...and yet...felt right."

Everyone was still looking over at Rarity in silent awe when Fluttershy stood up from her seat on the sofa across from us. All eyes were on Fluttershy as she walked over slowly toward us but it was Rarity that noticed first. "Fluttershy...your eyes," Rarity said breathlessly with a sense of awe and understanding as she stood up after Fluttershy walked around the coffee table and up to us. "It's happening to you as well?" the question was rhetorical due to the way Fluttershy was acting. Her steps were slow and sure while her eyes looked down at me. Just like Rarity, the pupils of her eyes had a single pink butterfly in them. Fluttershy didn't say anything, just turned her head and smiled at Rarity. Then slowly sat down in my lap sideways, put her arms around my neck, then leaned in for a soft kiss.

All eyes were on her as she broke the kiss, leaned back, and with her eyes locked onto mine there was so much joy in her voice when she said softly, "We love you so much." Her eyes showed it too as she ran a hand down my cheek as she said it. "Our daughter misses her daddy."

That broke my heart and she knew it too. "I miss you both as well, my beautiful butterfly. Hopefully, I'll be back soon." Leaning forward, I took her waist in my hands, rubbing lightly through her light yellow sundress. And looked up at her with all my concern for their safety. "Adagio and Twilight need to be stopped. I destroyed one device only to learn that Twilight had a backup."

Fluttershy was short enough that when she brought her hands up, brought my head forward, and rested it against her just below her breasts. As she gently stroked my head, she spoke softly with such a loving tone to it that had my heart swelling for her. "We know you're here to protect us and we love you for that. But know that you're not alone in this. We can fight with you."

"Yeah, heck we can," Rainbow cheered, though was hushed immediately afterward.

I was going to say something after lifting my head up but Fluttershy put a finger to my lips with a smile that said she understood. "Trust the Tree of Harmony, Fred." I wasn't exactly sure what she meant by that in regard to them fighting alongside me. But I didn't get a chance to ask either because Fluttershy's eyes returned to normal. We all watched as she took a deep breath and blinked a few times with a soft, "Oh my. That was rather intense." While leaning back to take a good look up at her, I let my hands slide down to rest on her butt cheeks and let them rub her slowly up and down. She really had a wonderful ass and once again, I felt that she wasn't wearing underwear which made my hands glide easily due to the softness of the fabric.

"It is Fluttershy," Rarity agreed from where she sat on the coffee table between the sofas. "And rewarding," she smiled as she shifted her dress when she crossed her legs.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Sunset still had the shock and awe look on her face. She wasn't the only one either. While AJ looked on with a sense of awe, there was also apprehension on her face as well. Pinkie, on the other hand, looked excited but the others weren't when she asked, "OOoooo, I wonder if I could do it?" Now the others had the same cautious look on their faces. And I understood why. One Pinkie in either world was quite enough but I wasn't sure what would happen if both of them joined. Much less if either world would be able to handle both of them at once. Fortunately, or unfortunately, it happened. She had her eyes closed for only a second before opening them and taking a quick look around. A pink balloon was in her eyes. And waited for something to happen.

Then something did happen.

"OH! I need a mirror!" Pinkie exclaimed suddenly after lifting up an arm to take a good look at it.

Sunset nervously pointed down the short hallway that led to the bedroom at the back of the house. "There's a hallway bathroom just down the hall and on the left."

"Thanks!" And took off skipping down the hallway. From my position on the couch, I had to turn my body sideways in order to look behind me and watch her open the door and step inside.

"I didn't know that was even possible," Sonata whispered as she was watching like all of us were.

"Oh, wow, these feel so different without fur," we all heard from her as we all knew what she was doing right now.

I heard Rainbow's snicker from across the room. "Sunset? You might want to think of sterilizing your bathroom after she gets done with it."

I'll have to admit to getting a little nervous when Pinkie said, "If you think that feels good wait 'til Fred touches us." A second later, we all heard what sounded like the sound of rustling fabric just before a very naked and excited Pinkie Pie walked out of the bathroom with her dress hanging off of her arm.

"Or maybe your eyes," Rainbow added softly as Pinkie walked back into the room, around the sofa, and right up to me. Fluttershy stepped aside with a wide smile on her face as Pinkie put her clothes onto the coffee table and sat right down on my lap. There was so much joy and happiness in her eyes when she took my head and brought it toward her breasts.

Wrapping my arms around her, I pressed my lips to a nipple, closed my eyes, and started lightly sucking away. "We are your special pastry, my Freddie Weddie," she said with a soft giddy giggling voice while her hands rubbed my head. "I like it," she giggled then leaned forward to rest her head onto mine. "You're right this feels different without fur." I couldn't see anything else but the only one talking was Pinkie. And she was humming lightly while and rubbing my head while I took to her now hard nipple like a baby does when it's feeding. With the hint that she wanted to get more comfortable, I scooted forward so she could wrap her legs around my waist. Then hummed softly in contentment while rubbing my head and whispering, "This is so nice." I agreed with a soft, "Mhmm," while kissing and sucking on and around her nipples and breasts. It did have the benefit of taking my mind off of current events at least for a little bit.

That was until AJ asked, "Has anybody called Vice-Principal Cadence to see if they've found Adagio and Twilight?"

All I heard was a couple of negatives before hearing Rainbow speak up with a tone of voice that had me picturing her rolling her eyes. "Pinkie? Hand me his phone please?" I didn't want to let go of Pinkie's nipple, so Pinkie giggled and lifted herself up just high enough for her to reach into my shorts and grab my phone. A few seconds later, I heard my phone ringing mom's number.

Morning, son. Is everything alright?

"Sorry, Principal Celestia, this is Rainbow Dash. We were just wondering if you've heard from Vice-Principal Cadence yet."

Yes and Cadence is with us now. Due to me being an Alicorn, my hearing was way better than it was. So, I could still hear Mom's voice on my phone, though it was really soft. I still heard a pause before Mom asked, Why can't he come to the phone?

Rainbow's amusement was clearly evident in her voice as she told my Mom very clearly, "It's because he's having too much fun sucking on Pinkie's tit. So, why don't you come over to Sunset's place and tell us all about it?" All I heard was Mom laughing before she agreed and clicked off. That's when I pulled back from Pinkie's tit with a soft pop and looked around her at Rainbow's grinning face as she dangled my phone between two fingers.

"Well, now that they are coming over why don't you get dressed Pinkie?"

Pinkie didn't get to answer before Rainbow stood up, put my phone on the sofa, and began taking off her sports bra. "Or we could all get naked if Sunset doesn't mind."

"Oh...well...um...no?"

"Great!" I watched Rainbow take off her sports bra, then her shorts, and put them both on the sofa before sitting on them. Then leaned back on the sofa, spread her legs apart, and locked her eyes on me with a wicked mischievous grin.

"Oh this is going to be so much fun," Pinkie giggled happily.

Right before Fluttershy said to my surprise, "Ok." And proceeded to take off her dress as well. I certainly had mixed feelings about this. I don't ever mind seeing them naked. After all, what guy would ever complain about seeing beautiful girls naked? But with Mom and Aunt Luna present? She got done taking off her dress and after a wink to me, she turned around, walked around the coffee table, and took a seat next to the equally naked Rainbow Dash. "What about you, Rarity?" she asked her with a surprising mischievous smile on her face.

"Yeah, and what about you, AJ?" Rainbow asked as she looked around Fluttershy at her.

"Well...uh...I don't know," Rarity said, sounding nervous, and looking between Pinkie and Fluttershy.

"What!? Now!?" AJ didn't have a much better answer as she nearly stuttered out her shock as she looked around looking at them like they were crazy.

"What about you, Sonata?" Rainbow asked her with a wink her way.

What got me looking at Sonata is how she answered that question. "You know what? I will," she said and stood up. My head snapped over to look at her as she lowered the straps of her dress off her shoulders. Then looked down at me with a wide smile that just screamed thank you. "Consider this my thanks for saving my life, Aria's life, and trying to save Adagio's life." Then dropped her dress exposing her simple white bra and panties before starting to remove them.

"Sunset?" Fluttershy asked this time but I was too busy watching Sonata remove her bra and free her breasts.

I did hear Sunset's adamant, "No, no thanks," from my left.

I was still watching Sonata as she pulled down her panties exposing her virgin-looking pussy that was nice and clean without any hair. "Like what you see, Freddie Weddie?" I heard Pinkie whisper, put a hand to my cheek, and turned my head to look at her. She had a mischievous look on her face accompanied by a smile that looked almost crazy. I had no idea what she was planning but she got off of me, knelt down in front of me, and with her eyes locked onto mine she reached forward toward my shorts. "You want to thank him, Sonata?" Pinkie asked as she began to unbutton and unzip my shorts.

"Yeah, I do, Pinkie," I heard Sonata say as Pinkie turned my head to look over at Sonata. And when she did, Sonata pulled apart her pussy lips to show her moist wet pink soft flesh. Her eyes held a thankfulness in them as she said to me, "This is my first time." I don't think I was the only one to look at her in surprise. I felt Pinkie pause before I instinctively raised my hips so she could pull my shorts off. Freeing my hard cock to spring up for all to see. Pinkie moved to the side as Sonata stepped up and sat in my lap. Scooting close enough to press herself against my hard cock, she let it rest against her stomach then took my head in her hands. "We were too busy seeking out power for our own uses to know what it is like to be loved by someone."

"Truly?" Rarity asked breathlessly.

"That's probably the saddest thing I've ever heard," AJ commented softly.

Sunset stood up for Pinkie to sit down next to me as Fluttershy stood up and walked over to sit on the other side of me.

"Love her, Fred," Pinkie spoke softly in one ear.

"As you have loved us," Fluttershy whispered in one ear as I looked up into Sonata's eyes.

As Sonata raised herself up, she lined up her wet warm entrance, and then slowly lowered herself onto me. "You've given me freedom once more. Show me what it's like to feel love?" With her soft kiss, she moaned into my mouth while she took me inside of her. As my shaft penetrated her depths, the warmth of her canal surrounded me as I kissed her in return. My tongue sought her mouth and she readily opened it for me, letting me dominate her tongue. And arched her back to press her breasts up against me when she was fully seated on top of me.

When she broke the kiss, I saw Rarity standing behind her. For a split second, fear struck my heart. Until I looked into her eyes and saw that she too was naked. She had a single diamond in them and an understanding smile on her face. Rarity placed her hands on Sonata's shoulders and whispered to me, "Like you've freed me from the hatred in my heart also free her. Like you've also loved me, my dark angel so love her."

A tear fell from Sonata's eye as our eyes met as she slowly started riding me. She closed her eyes once again when I leaned forward and kissed her tear away. And her lustful giggles filled the room as she wrapped her arms around me. Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity leaned back far enough, so I could spread my wings and wrap them around us just as the doorbell rang. Sonata laid her head on my shoulder while I heard Sunset's footsteps walk toward the door. Then heard the door open as Sonata began riding me in earnest.

"Hi Sunset," I heard Cadence first, and the sound of footsteps, "I've got...some...news."

"Oh, my," Mom giggled as the slapping wet sound of sex filled the room.

My heart was pounding in my chest as her walls gripped and massaged my shaft. I held my eyes closed tightly with my arms wrapped around her as she pounded down upon my cock. As Sonata's lips touched my shoulder, I heard her joyful giggles in my ear and a couple of tears against my cheek.

"Go, nephew," Luna's amused voice came across the room.

^_^

I had mixed feelings about Mom and Aunt Luna there during all this but I was grateful for Sunset's actions. She pulled them away and into her back bedroom to fill her in on what happened. And Cadence? She got undressed, sat down between Rainbow and Rarity then listened about joining with her counterpart. As Cadence listened, I loved Sonata. Because it was her first time, with each orgasmic contraction her body shook. With each shaking contraction, she nearly shouted out a quick moan of bliss. Then collapsed on top of me. As she held onto me, her body shook with the afterglow, and giggled happily with her head on my shoulder.

The pleasant afterglow moment didn't last long because I heard Mom ask, "Is it alright for us to return?" There was amusement in her voice as well.

"I need to get dressed," I told her while trying to nudge her off.

However, she held onto me even tighter and whined, "Aww but I'm too comfortable to move."

"Just a minute, Mom," I yelled back. Then looked back at Sonata with a plea in my eyes, "But I don't want my Mom to see me like this."

Sonata laughed and leaned back to look at me with a teasing mischievous look. "Don't worry," she giggled and wiggled her hips against me, "I've got you covered."

Rainbow sat there holding her sides in laughter as was AJ with the others giggling at her antics. Just then I heard footsteps and watched Sunset, Mom, and Aunt Luna came walking. I didn't want them to see me like this but the laughter got worse when Mom waved her hand at Sonata and I. "Oh don't worry, please don't get up on our account. You two can stay right there."

"I can't breathe, I can't breathe," Rainbow chanted as she pounded the armrest. Everyone calmed down after a couple of minutes and took a seat somewhere with Pinkie and Fluttershy still sitting on either side of me. As Sonata got comfortable with a sigh and continued covering me, the laughter finally quietened down. And even with Sonata still sitting on my lap and covering my modesty, things changed to the more serious news that they came over to tell us. "Oh man, I needed that laugh," Rainbow chuckled then looked over at Cadence sitting naked next to her. "So, what's the news, Cadence?"

And with that simple question, the mood in the room changed instantly. The look on Cadence's face fell into a frown with a similar somber tone of voice. "There were a couple of places that Twilight would go. I was her babysitter, so I knew both of them. We found them at the second location. But we didn't get to talk long before Adagio ran us off with magic." She started crying again and her voice shook slightly as she finished with, "Twilight wouldn't even talk to either of us. She wouldn't even talk to her own brother. She just worked on that blasted device."

My heart went out to her as she talked then put her head in her hands as she wept for the friend she knew. I knew Sonata felt the same and wanted to get up because she started to. However, I held her in place with my arms and wings around her. It was obvious that she temporarily forgot about our little predicament until she looked back into my wide shocked eyes. Then smiled sheepishly and apologetically before relaxing once more against me. However, she did turn her head as much as she could to speak up. And when she did, her voice was filled with sorrow and loss. "I'm sorry. I wish I too could get through to Adagio." With a sad sigh, she laid her head back down onto my shoulder again. "I just wonder what it would take to get her to listen and finally stop what she's doing?"

"You think that they are still there?" Fluttershy asked as she leaned against me.

Cadence shook her head, "No, I'm pretty sure that they left."

"It seems that there's nothing left to do but wait," Mom said sadly.

"That's the part I hate," I mumbled softly as some of the girls agreed with me. "But we know what she's after and who she needs to drain for more magic. Since she can't drain me, she's going to go after you girls when you are playing today in the band contest. It makes sense because you girls change when you play, so logic dictates that would be the perfect opportunity for her to strike."

"That would be this afternoon when you are set to play against Vinyl Scratch," Aunt Luna commented from her place on the coffee table next to Mom.

"So, I should be able to stop them when you girls play this afternoon," I said to them, now with my mind tossing around a plan and what-ifs through my head. "We know where and when they'll be plus we know that they have to be relatively close to do it. So, it would be a good idea for me to keep watch from above somewhere. That way I can strike at a moment's notice."

"But what about the crowd outside? I know that it will be held at the outside music stage, so how will we protect the other students?" Pinkie asked as she too pressed up against me from my other side.

"That's a good question, darling," Rarity mused aloud while sitting next to Cadence on the other sofa. "If they want to get close enough to use the device, there's only so many places to do so around the outside stage. That's either backstage, where they would be spotted instantly or in the crowd, where they could blend in."

Of everyone present, Sunset, Mom, Aunt Luna, and AJ were the only ones that were still dressed. Which felt a little awkward, to say the least. At least Sonata was still in my lap and covering my modesty. Not to mention the eye candy of all the other girls being naked. "They'll go for the crowd in order to blend in," Sunset put in as she sat next to Pinkie while leaning back in the seat in thought.

"That could create a lot of problems once everything goes down," AJ said with worry written all over her face. "All she would have to do is take a hostage and we'd have to do everything she'd say."

"Right, which means that I'll need both Sonata and Cadence walking through the crowd and disguised as best as possible," I started to explain as an idea started forming in my head.

"Why me and Cadence?" Sonata asked, pulling back just enough to look at me with her breasts still pressing up against my chest.

"Because it's you and Cadence that have the best chance at stopping this before it turns ugly," now all eyes were on me as I looked between her and Cadence to explain more. "I'll be laying on the roof of the amphitheater trying my best to spot them. If I spot them first, then I can direct you to them. Either way, Cadence hopefully will be able to get close enough to Twilight to grab the device and destroy it before she has a chance to use it. Hopefully, Sonata can get close enough to Adagio to either talk her out of it when she gets close. If not, then yes...it can get bad really quickly."

"In that case, I think it's time for us to return to the school," Aunt Luna said as she stood up.

"Yes, I agree," Mom stood up as well. "For there are many things that we still need to do in order to prepare for this afternoon." Then looked over at Sunset with a knowing smile, "Sunset? Would you like to come with us?"

"Oh, sure," Sunset stood up, eager for the chance to leave, "but I don't know what help I can be."

Mom waved off her concern with a hand, "Oh don't worry about that. Your knowledge and experience with magic plus knowing what my son has in mind will be a big help to me."

Aunt Luna gave me a conspiratory wink, "Have fun, nephew," before heading toward the door.

"Good, luck son," Mom said with a somber look my way, "and I hope everything goes well tonight."

"So do I, Mom," was all I could say about that and watched them walk toward the door.

Only Sunset paused just long enough to say to us, "Just make sure to lock up," before leaving and shutting the door behind her.

A couple of seconds later, Rarity stood up and began putting on her dress. "Well if Cadence and Sonata are going to go undercover, as it were, then that requires one thing."

"What's that?" Cadence asked as she wiped her eyes and sat up.

Rarity waited until she was fully dressed again before clapping her hands together gleefully, "Makeovers! So, both of you get dressed and follow me to the boutique. By the time I get done with the both of you, not even our dear Fred will be able to recognize you."

Cadence stood up and began getting dressed with the beginnings of a smile creeping up on her face. "I haven't had a makeover in such a long time."

Sonata got up as well and started getting dressed, "I've never had one."

"Well then this will be such a treat for you, Sonata," Rarity squealed in delight, clapping her hands again.

After Sonata got done getting dressed, she turned back to me and gave me a big thankful smile. Then leaned in giving me a light kiss. "Thank you, Fred. For everything that you're doing and trying to do. And for showing me what it feels like to be loved."

"You're welcome, Sonata," I said up at her as Pinkie and Fluttershy shifted to the side for me to spread my wings behind them. Then curl my wings around them, put my arms over their shoulders, so they could lean up against me again. "I just hope that we can save both Adagio and Twilight tonight."

"I hope so, Fred," Cadence agreed as she looked over at me with worry and sorrow in her eyes.

"Onward! Our makeovers await!" Rarity nearly shouted as she turned toward the door, thrusting her hand up as if she was leading a march of soldiers toward the front lines. And then they, too, were out the door. Which left me with Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow, and AJ. With AJ being the only one that was left dressed. And by the looks of the other three, I doubt that she would stay that way for long.

"What?" AJ looked between them while they gave her a mischievous knowing smile. Her eyes, however, latched onto my hardening cock as both Pinkie and Fluttershy started fondling and stroking me.

"Now you can't sit there and tell me that you don't want to get naked and jump him," Rainbow sat back with a knowing smirk on her face at AJ.

"Rainbow! Not at Sunset's place for crying out loud," AJ adamantly said and crossed her arms over her chest with a huff.

"Then where, AJ?" Pinkie asked her while fondling my balls while Fluttershy slowly stroked my cock.

"The orchard..." AJ said it before she could stop herself. Her eyes went wide with a look of "oh shit" on her face.

Rainbow's smirked turned to a wicked grin as she got up and walked over to stand in front of AJ. "Alright, AJ. I dare you to fuck him outside in your orchard completely naked." AJ looked up at Rainbow with complete shock and disbelief. "Unless you're not up for it and...chicken out." Rainbow always knew which button to push with AJ.

AJ stood up in a flash, nearly putting her nose against Rainbow's and a slight sneer on her face. "I ain't afraid of that, Rainbow. Because I can drive up right in the middle of the orchard and fuck him in the bed of the truck without anyone seeing because our orchard is so big."

"Alright then, let's go," Rainbow announced and walked over to her clothes starting to put them on. "We got a few hours yet and lunchtime before this afternoon and I want to get some fucking in."

"You up for it, Pinkie?" Fluttershy asked as she too started getting up.

"Yeah, let's go fuck his brains out!" Pinkie cheered getting up as well.

So, with my mid-morning day and lunch, all planned I got up to put my shorts on. Let's just say the shocks on the truck got a workout this morning.

^_^

After our romp in the back of AJ's truck, we decided to give the shocks a break and have lunch. And even though Granny and Big Mac were still away from the house, we didn't know that Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were nearby. Naturally, I didn't know that until right before we left for Rarity's boutique when Apple Bloom talked with AJ. We went in two cars to Rarity's boutique. I went with AJ and Pinkie went with Rainbow. It was after we left AJ's farm did she bring it up.

"My sister and her friends saw us, Fred," she just outright said it. I looked over her with a confused expression for a couple of seconds before it dawned on me what she was referring to. "They were in their clubhouse nearby and it's high enough and close enough that they were able to look directly into the bed of the truck."

I looked at her with an "O" expression. "Well, that explains why they said, 'Hi, Fred,' to me at the same time at the lunch table with heavy blushes on their faces. And why they were stealing glances at me all through lunch all with looks like blushing schoolgirls. And why Apple Bloom wanted to sit next to me at lunch."

AJ sighed with disappointed frustration with herself as she turned onto Rarity's street. "I should have checked and thought about it. I was careless."

I put a comforting hand on her shoulder. "AJ, neither of any of us thought about it and you know how many times I've been there. And watched Apple Bloom and her friends have grown up over the years. They've turned into very beautiful young women."

Her small smile at me was a thankful and understanding one as we got close to the boutique. "Yeah, they have. It's only natural that they'd like you that way. Especially after seeing us go at it like two dogs in heat. She's just grown up so fast, you know? With our parents gone I felt like we were the ones raising her along with you. Like you've been a surrogate older brother to her, you know?"

"Yeah, I do kinda feel that way. I think you should know that she might have been playing footsies with me under the table."

AJ waited until she pulled into the boutique's parking lot before she parked the truck and looked over at me with a resigned expression. "She did, huh?" I gave her a nod. "We talked for a little bit while you and Pinkie did the dishes. The girls do have a big crush on you. Not that I blame them any considering that Rainbow, Rarity, and I are all in a relationship with you. Even though we've got more pressing matters, I will say this. If Apple Bloom wants a more meaningful relationship with you, I'd rather it be with you. Someone that I know we can trust."

"I appreciate that, AJ," I gave her a smile. Then unbuckled myself to get out of the truck with Rainbow walking up and opening the door. "For now, let's go see what miracles Rarity has done with Sonata and Cadence?"

"Yeah, I'd like to see what she did to them," Rainbow's face showed excited curiosity as I got out and started walking to the door.

"I bet they look pretty," Pinkie said as she skipped ahead of us, opened the door, and stepped through with us following her in. Where she immediately called out, "Rarity! We're here! How's it going!"

"We're back here," Rarity called out from the back of her closed shop. I followed Pinkie through the men's section across into the women's section where Rarity, Cadence, and Sonata were relaxing in chairs. Three plush but basic soft fabric chairs around a single coffee table in the back of her boutique. It was her workshop area where she makes all the alterations and dresses. On one side of the room was like an open bathroom complete with a toilet, shower, and a sink. The whole area could be quite literally walled off with sliding wall panels. The entire floor of the bathroom area was concrete as if it was hastily put in as an afterthought.

I stood just inside and to one side of the door because I was looking around at the changes she's made. The bathroom wasn't here before. The chairs they were sitting in and the coffee table were sitting in the middle of the room on a soft carpet. Because on the other side of the backroom was her workstation where she made and altered dresses.

After we walked in, all our eyes were on Sonata and Cadence sitting in the chairs. Rarity had not only given them different dresses but also dyed their hair differently as well as change their hairstyles. The whole package, so to speak, made them look completely different. "Well, Fred? What do you think?" Rarity asked as my eyes took in both of them. Sonata was wearing a pink and purple striped tube top that was very form-fitting that accented her breasts very nicely. The top had a base pink color with thin purple stripes. Her knee-length skirt had the opposite coloring of purple base color with thin pink stripes. Her hair was now long instead of a ponytail and a very nice blond.

Cadence, on the other hand, wore a single-piece light blue sundress with a dark blue fabric-looking belt around her waist. While she normally wore her hair long, she now wore it in a single ponytail that was now black. And both of them were looking at me with inviting eyes and an alluring smile. "I think he likes my handiwork, don't you agree?"

Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Rainbow turn her head and look down toward my crotch. "Yep, he does," she chuckled out her answer to Rarity's question.

"Wowee, Rarity. You've certainly changed their looks but good," AJ complimented as she walked over to Rarity to stand behind her chair. "If I didn't already know who they were, I'd never recognize them."

"Wow! They look totally different," Pinkie walked over to Cadence's chair to take a good look at her. "Who are you?" Cadence and Sonata giggled at Pinkie's silly question.

"Yeah, I must say Rares, you certainly did a great job on them," Rainbow grabbed my arm and put it around her while she leaned against me. So, I put my wing around her as I had to agree with her.

"I agree with all of you that Rarity really has done wonders," I told them while looking between Sonata and Cadence. "Not only do they look totally different and wouldn't be recognized by anyone but beautiful too."

"Rainbow Dash? Would you give him a great big kiss for me because of that wonderful compliment?" Cadence asked.

"Me, too," Echoed Sonata with a wink.

"With pleasure," Rainbow shrugged, turned around, and with one hand lowered my head down for a big passionate kiss. While she was busy kissing me she used her other hand, she lowered it to my crotch and rubbed against my cock inside my pants firmly. Even after having sex with her merely almost two hours before, I moaned into her kiss while spreading my legs a little giving her more access. Needless to say, my cock responded to her. However, as soon as she started, she stopped and pulled back from me. And that was it.

I didn't appreciate her just stopping like that and let her know by narrowing my eyes at her, "Don't stop now. You going to leave me hanging like this?"

She looked up at me with a mischievous wink and a playful pat against my crotch, "I'd never leave you hanging, stud. And you're definitely not hanging right now are you?"

While the girls chuckled and giggled at Rainbow's antics, it was Cadence that spoke up first. "Now that we are all here and ready, when do we need to be at the amphitheater?"

Reaching into my pocket, I took out my phone looking at the time. All eyes were on me as I looked down at my phone. "In about an hour, give or take. Let me call Mom."

Hi, honey. Is everything ready? I didn't have the phone on speaker, so they couldn't hear Mom on the other end.

"Yeah, we're all ready. Rarity did a great job on Sonata and Cadence. I bet you won't even recognize them." Rarity was looking over at me with a satisfied smile on her face at a job well done. As soon as I started talking to Mom, all the girls were looking at me expectantly.

Glad to hear it. The Rainbooms are scheduled to start playing in a little over an hour, so might as well get on over here.

"We'll be there, Mom We're on our way," I said and hung up the phone. Then looked around at them with a somber look with my heart fluttering nervously in my chest. "Alright girls, let's go." As they got up I looked at Sonata and Cadence specifically, "Sonata? I want you to ride with Cadence considering you're undercover. And because of that once you are out of this boutique keep to yourselves. Right now, you two are almost unrecognizable, so talking with Mom, Aunt Luna or any of the girls or me could potentially blow your cover."

"I understand," Cadence said with a firm nod of her head.

"Let's hope that we can still save Adagio," Sonata commented while walking up to me with a pleading hopeful expression that I shared. I hugged them both before watching them walk out of the boutique.

Once they left, I turned to the rest of the girls. "Ok. I'll fly there. That way I'll already be in the air in order to land on the roof of the amphitheater. I'll hide up there, so I can watch the crowd. You girls, just go ahead and head on over and get ready."

"I really hope that we don't end up fighting."

Rainbow crossed her arms over her chest with her voice showing the frustration she's had with this. "I don't know, AJ. At this point, I kind of want one."

"My guess is that Adagio and Twilight will get close to the stage while you all are playing in order to use the device on you. It's also my guess is that you girls will have to be playing at the time in order for the device to work."

Fluttershy stepped up to the other side of me from Rainbow and gently took my arm. She was nervous, which is understandable. "Is it because we change when we play?"

"Yeah, that's my guess," I said to her. "I'm hoping that I'll be able to stop Twilight at the very least before either of them have a chance to react. That's the idea anyway."

"Good luck, darling," Rarity said softly as she stood up and walked over giving me an encouraging hug. So, did AJ and Pinkie as well.

"To all of us," were my last words to them before reluctantly turning around and leaving the boutique.

Chapter Nine: Finale Part Two

It was boring having to wait on top of the amphitheater until The Rainbooms started playing. However, I knew that both Twilight and Adagio would be showing up, so it wasn't like I wasn't busy. And I wasn't standing on the roof either. The amphitheater was built like half of a dome and luckily for me, there was a short lip on the top that I could hide behind. So, that's where I was. Halfway sitting and halfway laying down behind the short wall on the roof with my eyes watching the growing crowd for any signs of Twilight and Adagio. Even after an hour of waiting and after carefully watching every single person that came in through the entrance, they were nowhere to be seen. During all that waiting, I remained alone on the roof while the girls remained below. During all that time, Cadence and Sonata continued to mingle and interact with the growing crowd. But without success.

Even as Vinyl began playing, Sonata and Cadence were still mingling among the crowd trying to find them. And I was still frantically looking from person to person. The other students were bobbing their heads and swaying their bodies to the music with no knowledge of the possible battle that could be coming. I was hoping to stop them before it got to that point. Because the last thing that I needed was people getting hurt by magic or flying concrete debris. Which was exactly one of the outcomes that were running through my mind right now as I frantically looked for Adagio and or Twilight without success. So, when Vinyl stopped playing and I had yet to find them, that's when the what-ifs started rampaging through my mind.

After the cheering of the crowd died down, that was when the girls stepped onto the stage. And after a few minutes of getting all their equipment ready, they started playing. My heart started pumping for another reason as they began playing, not to mention my nerves. Especially when their bodies turned into their pony forms with longer hair, long tails, ears, and wings. Up until this point, nobody has seen either Twilight or Adagio yet. And if they wanted to do something, then now would be the time. Now that their bodies have now changed and have accessed their magic, it is now available to be drained. So, without anything else to do, I watched the girls play down below. Their bodies started glowing where they grew their pony's appendages.

Then it happened. About a minute into their playing their pony appendages started fading away. Not only that but they started to get visibly tired. It took me only a second to realize what was going on. Adagio and Twilight were here and that blasted device was now being used to drain their magic. I had to do something. So, I jumped down from my perch upon the roof to land lightly on the stage right in front of Rainbow. The girls stopped playing and the crowd behind me was already starting to murmur and wonder what was going on.

"Why do I feel so weak?" Rainbow asked as I took her arms to hold her up.

"Twilight is using her device to drain you but I don't know where she is," I told her as the others put down their instruments because they too started swaying. Rainbow held onto me as I took a quick look around the stage. "I don't see her anywhere or Adagio." One by one the girls started to sit down on the wooden floor of the stage.

"They've got to be here somewhere," AJ stated the obvious as she was able to put down her guitar before sitting down.

Rarity was already sitting down with her head in her hands, as was Fluttershy, when Mom, Aunt Luna, and Sunset started coming up onto the stage. "Girls are you all alright?" Mom asked as she knelt down between AJ and Rarity. Aunt Luna, meanwhile passed us to help Fluttershy as Sunset knelt down beside Rainbow and I.

"Just weak," Rarity sounded tired as she responded. Even looked it as she sat on the wooden floor. "Now I know how Fred felt when it happened to him."

"But where is Twilight and her device?" Sunset asked as she too looked around.

As the crowd murmured their concern, I had an idea. I got up and grabbed the microphone that Rainbow was using. "Attention everyone. There's a threat against the theater and we need everyone to vacate the area immediately." The crowd did start moving toward the exit but not as quickly as I'd like. Given the fact that all the seats were made from stone with sections cordoned off with iron railing didn't help either. So, because they weren't moving quickly enough, I threw up my hands suddenly and blasted off two large bangs of heat and fire. "NOW!" I had to chuckle a little as that got them moving more quickly without trampling over each other. The next part was easy. As the crowd started to leave, I lifted my hand, activated my magic, and levitated both Sonata and Cadence over the crowd and over to me at the stage.

"Thanks."

"You're welcome, Cadence," I said to her as I watched the girls begin to regain their strength. "Now, I don't know where they are going to emerge. But when they do, try and talk them out of it. If you can't, get to cover."

"Wait! Sister! Isn't there a storage area under the floor!?" Aunt Luna proposed.

As if a direct answer to her question, we heard faint maniacal laughter come from directly below us. I had to do something because even though I didn't know how they got in, there was one frightening possibility of how they would get out. From how it sounded, they were directly beneath Pinkie. But they were just beginning to recover from the drain and couldn't get away in time. "Scatter!" I yelled out while using my wings to quickly jump away from the stage. But that's not the only thing I did. There were the others to worry about. So, as I flew away from the stage, I used my magic to pull Cadence and Sonata with me. At the same time, using it to quickly push everyone away from the center of the stage toward the edge and place a protective shield around them.

And just in the nick of time because the center of the stage exploded in a shower of wood pieces. The rest of the remaining students that were still in the audience section of the amphitheater stopped and turned around in wonder at what caused the explosion. I already knew what caused it and knew that there was going to be a big fight. Placing Sonata and Cadence away from me was vital, so I quickly levitated them away from me back to the ground once more a good distance behind me. No sooner than I set them back on the ground did both Twilight and Adagio flew up out of the hole in the stage.

Yes, flew.

Adagio and Twilight both had transformed due to the influx of magic. Adagio's body was glowing a light purple color and had grown light purple wings. There was also a tail of the same color as her long hair. She was still wearing the same purple dress as before as well. Twilight's body was glowing a deep bright purple with dark purple wings and also a tail. But that's not all that changed with Twilight. Her dress had changed to a tight form-fitting tube dress with a low deep v-cut front that accented her breasts. Her eyes were glowing a deep bright purple along with her transparent horn on her forehead.

"ITTOU SHURA!" Magic exploded around me like a small tornado that swirled around me with crackling magical energy that had my long blond hair swirling in all directions. I steeled myself for any action that they might take as I hovered in the air not too far from them.

"Twilight! It's Cadence! Please, stop! Don't do this," Cadence pleaded with her as she ran up as fast as she could over the concrete steps.

Sonata wasn't far behind as she too ran forward as a last-ditch effort, "Adagio! Adagio! There's a better way! Please, listen to your sister Sonata."

Dark Twilight looked down at Cadence with a crazy maniacal expression as magical energy flowed and crackled around her making her hair blow around wildly. "Why should I stop?" she asked her before laughing with evil glee. "I wanted to understand what this magic was and I found out. It's POWER AND I WANT MORE OF IT."

"WE want more of it!" Adagio echoed Twilight as she too looked down but at Sonata. "You could have had it and more Sonata!"

I watched tears fall from Sonata's eyes as she looked up at Adagio, still pleading. "I don't want power anymore because I've already felt what it's like to feel loved."

Sunset stood up and quickly ran up to the front of the stage and began to shout up at Twilight, "Please Twilight! I've been where you are and know what it's like to feel all that power!" While Sunset was talking, I realized that we had lost sight of Twilight's device. Only to see it around her neck. Now was the perfect time to grab it and destroy it as Sunset was talking. While both Adagio and Twilight had turned toward her. Reaching out with my magic, I quickly grabbed the device yanking it off of her neck, and smashed it against the ground letting it be destroyed in a shower of electrical sparks and parts.

"No!" Twilight zipped down to the ground and picked up the parts.

"This isn't the way Twilight," Sunset pleaded down to Twilight that was just in front of her on the ground in front of the stage. "Fred will be forced to stop you, even kill you. He doesn't want that. We don't want that."

Adagio floated down to stand right beside Twilight as Twilight stood up and looked over at Cadence. "What you don't understand Sunset Shimmer is that we don't want to stop."

By this time, the rest of the students had already left and it was just us. At least none of the other students would get hurt. Though, I couldn't say the same for the rest that was present.

"Either you stop, or I can and will stop you," I told them, narrowing my eyes at them while also lowering myself close to the ground but still in front of both Cadence and Sonata.

Twilight simply shrugged with a wicked evil smirk up at me. "I don't need the device anymore because I have the means to get more power." That grin turned into a wicked evil smile as her eyes went wide with an evil and lustful glee for power. Adagio also turned to me and smiled also. "And I know just where to get more."

Two flaming orbs appeared in my hands as I stood at the ready and glared at them both. "Over my dead body."

This time Adagio grinned wickedly at me, showing her teeth like a wild crazed animal, "That's the IDEA!" At that last word, she attacked me with a powerful fireball that was hurled at me so quickly I barely had time to extinguish my flames and put up my own shield. Even though my shield was up, it was still powerful enough to hurl me backward toward the concrete stands. I heard the girls cry out to me in alarm just before I hit the first few concrete rows of seats. But because my shield was up I not only left an impact against the ground that sent up concrete debris but also bounced me even further back. Finally coming to stop about midway up the concrete stands. "Twilight, now!" Adagio called out just as I was beginning to stand up again.

Their attention shifted to Twilight as she lifted a hand, ignited it with her magic, and pointed it to a spot on the ground between her and Cadence. And with one powerful flash of magic, a portal appeared on the ground. Because of my new vantage point, I could tell where it led. And what I saw both frightened me and angered me.

It was Fluttershy's cottage.

What Twilight said next made my blood boil. "And there are the first ones that I'm going to drain."

"NO!" I screamed at her and used every bit of my magic into one powerful thrust of my wings. And launched myself at her leaving a spiderweb of cracks in the concrete steps behind me. It was like everything suddenly went into slow motion. Cadence and Sonata appeared to be moving really slowly as I flew by them. But right now, there was only one target in my sights. Twilight didn't have a chance to put up any sort of shield before time seemed to speed up again right before my fist hit her chest. Now that Twilight was infused with powerful magic, I knew that just a simple punch wasn't enough to kill her. However, with the amount of power I put into it hopefully, she would be unconscious enough for me to deal with Adagio. When my fist hit Twilight's chest, there was an explosion of heat, fire, and magic that sent her back crashing through the wall of the stage and into the storage underneath. But I didn't stop there and immediately turned toward Adagio.

"ADAGIO!" I screamed at her and sent a powerful fireball her way. It formed and left my hands rapidly, screaming through the air, and pulsing with heat and crackling magical energy. But I wasn't quick enough, so Adagio was able to put up a shield to protect herself. However, it did have enough energy and force to knock her back toward the outer concrete wall. "Cadence! See to Twilight and try to talk her out of it." I had just enough time to look up to the others. "Get out of here! NOW!"

I would have gone after her but I had to stay near this new portal and protect it from either one of them trying to fly into it. The position of the portal was directly over Fluttershy's cottage and looked down upon it as if a pegasus was in the sky overhead. "I'll try to talk with her as well," Sunset said as she got up, quickly jumped down to the ground, and followed Cadence into the hole that Twilight left through the person-high wall of the stage. Right after that, Adagio had recovered and was quickly flying toward me again with a yell that sounded more like a battle cry. I had to keep her busy, so I quickly fired off hot balls of fire at her that crackled with magical energy. "Mom, get them out of here," I yelled out as the balls of fire and energy left my hands one after another. It was like trying to hit a rapidly flying object inside a shooting gallery except this one was also firing back at me.

Adagio was able to dodge or deflect most of them as she flew toward me cackling with an evil laugh. I did get a few hits in that slowed her down. Unfortunately, because I had to protect the portal every one of her attacks hit my shield one after another sparking and hissing with magic and fire. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Mom and Aunt Luna helping the girls up and encouraging them to leave. Luckily, I have yet to see Twilight come out of her whole. "Stop, Adagio!" Sonata pleaded once more. "He'll kill you!"

"Not if I KILL HIM FIRST!" Adagio charged at me, so changing tactics I pretended to be tired in order to draw her in close. Once she was within five feet, I knew there was no chance for her to block my next attack. After quickly producing a basketball-sized orb of sparking magic and fire, I put as much force into it as possible to at least knock her out. My attack hit her like a wrecking ball. She let out a loud oof as her body was engulfed in fire and sparking electrical magic that sent her flying back into the concrete stands. The fire didn't last long after she crashed into the stands, creating a crater underneath her, and sending concrete debris in all directions. Her body was still sparking with magical electrical energy as it was my hope that the magical electrical energy would act like a stun gun and knock her out.

"What in Tartarus...?" I heard a familiar voice coming from the portal. After a quick look down, I noticed that Rainbow was hovering in the air just on the other side of it and looking up with total confusion. With Adagio still out and her body still crackling with electrical energy, I quickly turned and knelt down to address her.

"Rainbow! Go get Twilight and tell her to seal up this portal if she can," I almost yelled at her. It was obvious that she was totally confused, so I brought her out of her stupor by shouting to her, "GO! NOW!"

She saluted, "Got it," and took off with her signature rainbow trail streaming behind her. By this time the electrical energy was already dissipating around Adagio. I wanted to try and restrain her somehow, now that I had a chance. One good thing that was exposed in the stands was the metal steel rod rebar used to reinforce concrete.

"Stay here," I commanded Sonata and with one powerful blast of my wings took off toward Adagio. Quickly using my magic, I lifted five long rebars from the concrete rubble, lifted the still knocked out Adagio, and proceeded to bring the rebar close to her. My goal was to use them as makeshift handcuffs and to wrap them around Adagio's body. That was the idea anyway but I wasn't quick enough. She must have been faking it or something because she let out a battle cry and a powerful wave of energy that sent me, and my rebar, flying back toward the portal and the wooden stage. I landed on the concrete ground with a loud "oof" of my own right beside the portal along with all but one of the rebar.

"Adagio! No! Please!" Sonata pleaded once more but this time she quickly moved to stand in front of me.

"Whoa!" I heard Twilight's voice from the portal just as one of the rebars slid into it. Then immediately heard the very faint sound of Twilight's magic working. "I'm here and I'll do what I can."

Just as I heard Twilight say that, I heard Adagio scream out a battle cry directed solely at Sonata and launched herself toward her. And me. "DIE MY TRAITOROUS SISTER!" I had to stop her right now. Unfortunately, Sonata wouldn't like it. I didn't like it but it had to be done. Because Adagio's focus was on killing Sonata. That gave me all the opportunity I needed to lift three rebars and put all my might into shooting them, like arrows, at the unsuspecting Adagio.

"Adagio! NO!" Sonata screamed at the sight of Adagio being halted in the air as one rebar skewered her through the stomach. Adagio's eyes went wide in shock at the sight of the rebar sticking out of her. The second rebar went through her left breast, more than likely skewing her through the heart. As blood trickled out of her nose and mouth, the third rebar entered through her right breast. Then she fell to the ground. "NO!" Sonata screamed at the sight and ran up to Adagio as blood slowly started pooling underneath her. My own heart felt heavy at the sight of Sonata reaching out to Adagio, grabbing her head, and pulling into her lap. And cried over the loss of her sister. Everything seemed to go quiet and silent with nothing but the sound of Sonata's broken heart crying out. Her sobbing words of, "Why, Adagio? Why?" echoing slightly as she rocked back and forth as if holding a sleeping baby.

I didn't have the luxury of trying to console Sonata because I had this world's Twilight to deal with. So, I got up, turned around, and began walking over to the hole that Twilight left in the wall of the stage. Blood was on my hands again. And I've felt less human because I took another life. But I didn't have the time or the luxury to think about that. Because as I approached the hole in the wall I began hearing arguing inside. It wasn't until I was standing directly in front of the hole that Twilight came screaming out of it directly at me. While yelling out a battle cry, she hit me with the full force of all her stolen power and sent me flying back toward the concrete stands again. And only when I landed did I hear this world's Twilight launch herself at the portal. "Give me your magic!"

I quickly stood up to interfere only to find out that I didn't have to. Equestria's Twilight must have been able to put up a shield barrier on the Equestria's side of the portal. It was obvious when this world's Twilight bounced away from the portal looking extremely upset. "Don't stop me!" she complained, glaring down at the portal. "I want more! Give me more!"

"Never! I won't let you hurt the ones I love!"

It was right then that I noticed the Tree of Harmony herself appear in front of Cadence and Sunset. They had yet to leave the storage space underneath the stage. Both of them looked surprised and in awe of her standing in front of them. Not that I blame them any, she's quite the sight.

"Oh, I won't hurt them," the human Twilight said in a sweet innocent voice with a disarming look to match. That changed to an evil look of madness and cackled out madly, "I'll just drain them of every scrap of magic to keep it for myself!"

The Tree of Harmony stretched out her hand toward both of them and after all three of them glowed brightly, a newly transformed Cadence and Sunset were standing there. I was barely able to make out Harmony saying for them to stop Twilight by holding her tightly and talking to her. No sooner when she said that did they both flew out of the whole, one after another and not at the same time, directly at evil Twilight. And flew at her so fast that evil Twilight wasn't expecting it, so she was completely caught off guard when she was seized by them. Cadence had one arm while Sunset had the other. Both of them had transparent wings and horns while wearing the same clothes with both of their bodies glowing.

"What are you two doing?! Let me go right now!" evil Twilight demanded while wiggling violently in their grasp. Even with all her wiggling and trying to get free, she couldn't. But that doesn't mean she still couldn't use her magic. Her hands started glowing as an indicator that she was about to use her magic. She never got the chance because Harmony suddenly appeared directly in front of her. Then suddenly put her hand against evil Twilight's head. I had no clue what she was doing but it had an immediate effect on her. She stopped wiggling and simply hung there in their grasp. It still wasn't clear what Harmony did until Equestria's Twilight's cutie mark appeared in evil Twilight's eyes.

When that happened, I quickly flew up to them to find out what was going on. That was when I heard Harmony look at evil Twilight and said, "Show her Twilight and let her feel what you feel about him." Harmony then looked over at Cadence, "Remind her of your deep friendship." Then looked over at Sunset, "Explain to her your own experience."

"Let me go," evil Twilight muttered softly. "No. You'll listen to us first," she immediately said after that which I gathered was Equestria's Twilight. "First, the portal needs to be sealed."

Harmony turned around, looked down at the portal, and with one wave of her hand the portal closed and disappeared.

"Listen to me, please Twilight. Remember when I used to babysit you? Remember our friendship for one another."

"The Cadence of my world also was my...baby...sitter," Equestrian Twilight explained as Harmony flew up to me while Cadence and Sunset continued to hold evil Twilight. "We knew each other's memories now. Your lust for knowledge and power has blinded you to what truly matters in life." Evil Twilight now looked my way as Harmony took my hand and encouraged me to land back down on the ground. After I did, she pressed herself up against me and wrapped her arms around me placing her head onto my chest. So, I wrapped my arms and wings around her, loving the feeling of her naked body against mine, and the softness of her breasts against my chest. "Do you feel the love that I have for him?"

After they also landed, I saw a single tear fall from Evil Twilight's face. "I do," she whispered with a slightly shaking voice. "We've been through much together. We love him so much."

"Remember me, Twilight? Cadence? Your babysitter?"

Evil Twilight turned her head toward Cadence, whispering, "Cadence."

"Twilight?" Sunset asked to get her attention and then continued when she did. "When I was infused with the power from the crown, the only thing that I wanted was more power. And until Fred and his friends stopped me, I thought that was all there was to life. But I was wrong, Twilight. Please don't make the same mistake I almost made. Thanks to Fred, I was given a second chance to explore what really matters. Friends and the chance to find love. The same love that your counterpart...um...Equestria's Twilight has for Fred. The same love that the others feel for him."

"We love him," it was evil Twilight that spoke this time while looking at me with another tear falling from her eyes. "Cadence," she looked back at her babysitter and friend again, "we've had such good times."

"And you'll be throwing all that away for even a chance at the power you seek," Sunset told her with her voice going softer and a more somber tone to it. "Look at Adagio, Twilight." Sunset waited until Twilight's eyes saw Sonata holding Adagio's now dead body. Twilight's eyes went wide with fright at the sight. "Adagio wouldn't stop seeking power. And wanted to kill her own sister to do it. What Fred did was necessary in order to stop her. You have the opportunity to stop, right here and now. Let us show you a better way that my friends have also shown me. A life where friends and love matter more than knowledge and power."

"A life where we can be friends again," Cadence pleaded with her own voice shaking with the sound of her heart breaking. "Don't you want that, Twilight?"

"I do, Cadence," evil Twilight said as she looked over at Cadence.

"Isn't a life of love better than knowledge and power?" it was Equestrian Twilight that asked that, so her head looked toward me again. "Do you really want to give up love and friendship for knowledge and power?"

"Trust me, Twilight. Knowledge and power mean nothing without someone you care about to share it with," was Sunset's encouragement. "Especially considering the ultimate alternative."

I watched evil Twilight look at Adagio's dead body and could figuratively see the gears turning in her head.

Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Sonata kiss Adagio's forehead, then stand up, and walk over to us. "It's not worth it, Twilight," Sonata was saying as she approached them. "I pleaded for Adagio to stop just as your friend Cadence was trying to tell you."

Evil Twilight looked over at me with tears starting to fall from her eyes. "I'm sorry," she started sobbing while putting her head in her hands, "I'm so sorry." Cadence and Sunset loosened their hold on her as evil Twilight's form reverted back to her normal human form again. And since the threat was now over, Cadence, Sunset, and I also reverted back to normal again. "I didn't know that love and friendship were so important." Cadence and Adagio were now in a group hug with this world's Twilight as she continued sobbing.

Finally, it's over.

"We'll be waiting for your return," the Tree of Harmony said to me then pulled my head down for a soft lingering kiss before fading away.

I watched the hug fest for a couple of seconds before turning to Sonata, stepping up to her, and gently taking her arms in my hands. "I'm sorry about Adagio," I said while rubbing her arms in what I felt was a weak attempt at consoling her. Tears were still in her eyes as she nodded slowly before breaking down again in quiet sobs. So, I gently pulled her against me, wrapping my wings and arms around her, and simply held her.

And wouldn't you know it, it was during this quiet time that Mom, Aunt Luna, and the rest of the girls started walking back into the amphitheater through the far entrance at the edge of the concrete stands. After they all started walking down the edge of the seats, it didn't take them long before spotting Adagio's dead body at the bottom of the concrete seats. Each one of them looked horrified at the sight with only Mom, Aunt Luna, and AJ seemingly being able to hold their stomachs and most of their composure. The rest of them had to turn away at the sight. I shot them an apologetic look because there wasn't anything around that I could use to cover her up with. AJ decided to stay with the girls while Mom and Aunt Luna walked down the steps and over to Sonata and I.

"I'm sorry that this has ended in a less than optimal outcome," Aunt Luna said more to Sonata than to me when they got close enough.

"Adagio was about to kill Sonata, so I had no choice," I began explaining to them while Sonata continued softly crying in my arms. At least I didn't have a shirt to get wet anyway. "It took the Tree of Harmony's intervention to get through to Twilight. But as you can see, she finally relented after Harmony merged Equestria's Twilight's consciousness with hers. She was then able to show this world's Twilight what it's like to feel love and friendship. Only then were Cadence and Sunset able to get through to her. I don't think there's any danger from her now."

Both of them looked at me as if they had no clue what I was referring to. "What do you mean by merging consciousness?"

I just realized that neither of them knew what the girls and I discovered. "Oh yeah, I haven't had the chance to tell you yet. It turns out that the Tree of Harmony can merge minds between you and your Equestrian counterpart. By doing so, you share memories and emotions with each other." I saw right away that Mom wanted to do just that, so that's why I added, "Why don't we do that a little bit later after we take care of Adagio's body and clean up this mess?"

Mom looked around for a couple of seconds before looking back at me with a somber expression on her face giving me a slow nod. "Agreed."

^_^

Adagio's body was the first to be taken care of and at least that was the easy part of cleaning up. I wanted to give Adagio a proper burial, so after asking Sonata if there was anyplace she liked best, I lifted Adagio's body and Sonata in my magic and flew off. There was a spot just outside of the city on a hill that was the perfect place to watch the sunrise and the sunset. That's where she wanted Adagio to be buried. No, I didn't bury Adagio with the rebar still in her. I took out the rebar before flying off with them.

We weren't alone there either. It wasn't until we got close that I was able to tell who was standing there on the hill looking off into the distance. Aria was standing on the crest of the hill and only turned around right before we landed. It seemed obvious to me that she wasn't expecting us and was only there to think about where to go from here by the look in her eyes. That look in Aria's eyes changed in an instant as we landed in front of her. Her eyes went wide in shock at the sight of Adagio's dead body hovering in my magic beside me. Sonata stood on the other side of me as we waited for Aria to say what was on her mind. It only took a couple of seconds.

"I told her it wasn't worth it," even though there was a growl in her voice as she glared at Adagio's body, there was also a couple of tears from her eyes with her voice betraying the mixed emotions of this moment. "When you dropped us, that was the last straw for me. I knew that you would do this if she didn't stop. And look where it got her. Dead."

"He did it to save my life." Sonata's voice trembled as she spoke and I could tell that she wanted to reach out and hug Aria. She probably might not have known how Aria would take that at this moment. "She was going to kill me for being a traitorous sister."

Aria's face went from shock to pure horror as her head snapped to Sonata with her mouth hanging open as if caught in a perpetual gasp. "I...I can't...I can't believe it." She was finally able to mutter out after a couple of minutes. "You might be annoying at times, Sonata. And even pissed us off when you gave up our secrets, took away our powers, and then returned to Equestria, but...to..." It was clear that Aria would always think of Sonata as a sister even when they rubbed each other the wrong way. That meant there was still hope for their own relationship as sisters, at least.

"I asked Sonata where she wanted Adagio to be buried," I told her with a soft solemn voice. "This is where she led me."

Aria was now looking at me with surprise, "You would do that?"

I walked past her with Adagio still hovering beside me in my magic. "I respect the dead," I told her while gently laying Adagio's body on the ground. Then used my magic to start digging her grave. "You still have Sonata as your sister, Aria," I spoke aloud when the grave was finished being dug. Now that it was dug, I lifted up Adagio's body in my magic and laid her to rest in her grave in a peaceful position. "You still have each other," I continued to say while recovering the grave with the dirt I dug out. "Don't take her for granted. Have a peaceful life in this world. Make friends. Maybe even have a family." When done, I turned around to face Aria with a firm somber look to emphasize my point. Neither of them said anything to me, so I said, "I'll give you some privacy," and started walking away to do just that and give them time to talk.

I walked a little bit of distance away that was far enough to give them some privacy but I was also close enough to keep a watch on Aria. Not that I really expected her to do anything at this point but still better to be safer than sorry later. And watched them talk, although from what I saw and what little I could hear it started slowly. Which was natural at moments like this. However, after some time of quiet talking, it did end well with a long tearful hug. That told me that they were on the road to starting a strong meaningful relationship as sisters.

What I didn't expect was for both Sonata and Aria to start walking back in my direction. I fully expected Aria to part ways and walk off as she did before. She didn't but instead walked with Sonata toward me. I watched her body language and the look on her face to give me clues as to why and what was on her mind. Everything from the look on her face, the look in her eyes, and the way she walked told me that she wanted to ask me something. But was also nervous and apprehensive about it. When she looked up at me after stopping in front of me, however, showed me a humble determination. "I would like the opportunity to return to Equestria, so Sonata and I can be sisters. She's all I got left now. And without our gems, there's no way for me to gain and retain magic anymore."

"No," I said simply. Then held up a finger to silence them both when it appeared they would plead to me their objection to that. "However," I began again after getting their attention once more, "because of the look in your eyes, and yes because there's almost no way for you to get your magic, and especially after finally walking away from all this, and because I know what you mean to Sonata, I am willing to give you the chance to earn it." Even though it was clear that it wasn't the answer either one of them was expecting, it did bring a small thankful smile to Sonata's face. So, I offered my hand to Aria, "Do you accept?"

With a nod and a soft resigned sigh, she shook my hand, "I accept. But how can I earn it?"

"Earn the trust of my friends first," I told her with a growing smile. "Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, AJ, and Pinkie Pie. Earn their trust and convince them that you really want to live peacefully and will not desire magic ever again, and then you would have earned the opportunity to return to Equestria."

"Alright," she agreed with a nod, "when do we start?"

I waited a split second before wickedly grinning, grabbing both of them in my magic, saying out a quick, "Now," and quickly launching us into the air. I'll admit that it was a little satisfying to watch Aria flail around in fright before relenting and bringing her in close against me where I wrapped my arm around her and Sonata both. While Sonata was having fun and squealing out a happy, "Weeee," as we flew, Aria was trying to hit my chest like a bongo drum while cursing at me the whole way for frightening her.

^_^

"Fred! That wasn't nice scaring Aria like that," Rarity chastised me with a slap on my arm that was more playful than anything. We finally found them at an empty and closed Sugarcube Corner where there was pizza already waiting for us. Thank goodness because I was really hungry. Naturally, though, that had to wait when the hail of questions of why Aria was with Sonata and I. Rarity chastised me after explaining everything to them. And while the girls agreed with Rarity all but Rainbow and AJ tried to hide their giggles and amusement at my little stunt.

"No but I bet the look on her face was priceless," Rainbow laughed in her chair as everyone sat around the largest of the tables. This world's Twilight was even present and sitting between Cadence and Sunset while holding in her own set of giggles.

"Ha ha very funny," Aria stood there pouting a little with her face blushing slightly in embarrassment.

"Aww, don't worry about it sugarcube," AJ waved off Aria's pout with a dismissive hand before motioning to the empty seat next to her. "Come on, sit down, and have some pizza."

"Yeah, go on," I encouraged her with a friendly pat on her shoulder before I walked toward the back stairs. "I'm tired and hungry but the first thing I want is a shower." I was just about halfway toward the stairs that led up to Pinkie's apartment when my ears picked up Rainbow's teasing question.

"Hey, stud? Did you bring another pair of shorts or something else to wear because those look a little beat up?"

I stopped and simply hung my head with a soft sigh at the teasing implications of what she just asked. "No, Rainbow, I didn't bring anything else to wear." And with that admission, I started walking toward the back stairs again. Even Mom and Aunt Luna took the hint at what my very near future because I heard two chairs scoot against the floor.

"Well, I don't think my son wants me around when he's going to be walking around naked very shortly," I heard Mom say with amusement and mirth in her voice and a short giggle that she couldn't quite keep in.

"Indeed, sister," I heard from Aunt Luna as I reached the stairs. "However, I do request that they give us all the details later. Speaking of later, your mom and I want to spend time with you tonight."

I gave them a wave behind me saying, "I promise," to them before walking up the stairs. That fight took a lot out of me, my wings needed preening badly, and Rainbow was right that my clothes were a mess that needed a good washing at the very least. And I also knew that someone would be up soon to grab them away while I was in the shower being soothed by the hot water. Mom and Aunt Luna apparently knew that as well because they left.

Unfortunately, because this was the human world and not Equestria, it took a good few minutes for the water to heat up. Undressing while I waited. But once I was in the shower and felt the hot water flow over me, it started to ease the soreness in my muscles and joints and the bruises that were bound to show up tomorrow. So, I leaned forward against the wall underneath the showerhead to simply enjoy the hot water.

And sure enough, a good few minutes later, I heard the bathroom door open. Someone stepped in and then shut the door behind them.

As my wings fluttered to get them wet, I turned toward the opaque shower curtain of the tub slash shower. "Alright, who did they send to steal my clothes?"

Whoever it was, waited a few seconds before answering which is why I thought it was Fluttershy at first. But it wasn't. "Um...It's Twilight." Her voice sounded like Fluttershy when she was nervous. There was also a great deal of regret in her voice as well. "I volunteered," she admitted softly. Because the shower curtain was opaque, she couldn't see me. Nor could I see her. "I wanted to tell you how sorry I am for my actions." I could tell by the sound of her voice that she wanted to say more. So, while waiting for her to continue, I brought my wings forward and started preening them. My guess was that she wanted to collect her thoughts which explains why she started speaking slowly as if in thought. "I thought that research and knowledge was everything I needed. Until my mind combined with the other one...that is. When that happened, I saw into her memories and even experienced her memories. I never knew that friendship could feel more important than knowledge and research. I felt her love for you. Experienced her love for you. Experienced everything from the time you two first met until now."

It was getting hot in the room and definitely steamy. But I kept silent and listened to her while preening my other wing. "I never knew that love could feel that way. That it was more important than any knowledge in the world. That Sunset was right. What good is all that knowledge and even all that power without someone to share it with?" She paused while I heard the sound of clothes rustling which told me that she picked up my clothes. "So, thanks for not killing me."

Without pausing what I was doing, I said to her, "I didn't have to because you came to your senses. So, you're welcome." Then there was nothing but silence for the next minute or so which told me that she must have left.

I was wrong.

Not only did she not leave but when she opened up the curtain, she was naked. That wasn't all either. Her eyes had Equestria's Twilight's cutie mark in her eyes. The look on her face had soft bedroom eyes and a matching soft smile. She put a hand to my chest and pushed gently to encourage me to step back and let her in. After stepping in, she brought my head down in a soft gentle kiss. "She's never known the love of a man." It was Equestria's Twilight that was talking. And she spoke softly in that alluring voice that always drew me to her, she trailed one hand down my chest, down my stomach, and gently took my semi-hard cock in her hand. "I know that you have mixed feelings about this, especially after what happened earlier." I looked down at her as she slowly pumped my cock and my hands gently took her arms. "But I want her to really experience, first hand, what it's like to feel loved by you."

She was right, I did have mixed feelings about this. Sure, I was attracted to her because she looks exactly like Equestria's Twilight did when she was here. Even with all my mixed emotions about this, I knew what she was really saying and asking. To love this world's Twilight like I love her counterpart so she could experience it first hand instead of just through a memory. Because she knew me so well, she saw how unsure I was by just the look in my eyes. But she trumped me when she used her other hand to place it on my cheek and pleaded softly, "For me?"

Damn it.

She sealed her request with my compliance with it with another soft kiss. I returned the kiss with one of my own while telling myself that I was loving Equestria's Twilight. She moaned into my mouth while slowly and gently stroking just the tip of my now hard cock. My heart began to pound in my chest with my body started heating up with passion. But if she wanted to feel loved then she needed to turn around. So, I gently pulled her hands away from me, put my own hands on her shoulders, and gently encouraged her to turn around. After she did, I wrapped my arms around her, placing my hands on her stomach, and then wrapped my wings around her when her hands rested up on my own. Her head barely reached the top of my chest. Her hair tickled my chest as she backed up against me making my hard cock press up against her lower back. As one hand lowered to cup her pussy between her legs the other went north to hold her breast.

With a long moaning sigh, she turned her head and pressed her cheek against my chest as the hot water flowed over our naked bodies. Her legs spread apart giving me more access to place the palm of my hand against her pussy lips, gently massaging them possessively. But I didn't stop there but also used my middle finger to rub against those already wet lower lips, parting them slightly. When my other hand cupped her breast over her heart, she placed her hands over mine. And encouraged my middle finger inside her while encouraging the other to massage her breast while also using two fingers to gently squeeze and twist her hard nipple.

"Relax into him, Twilight," Equestria's Twilight whispered to her counterpart because Twilight's body seemed nervous. Her breathing was heavier and quicker with her body shaking slightly when Equestria's Twilight wasn't talking. When Equestria's Twilight was talking, her body calmed down. "It's alright, Twilight. Feel the love for him." She paused while I felt Twilight's body start to relax and calm down. "That's it. Take some deep breaths." While Twilight took a few deep breaths, I continued my ministrations against her pussy and breast. "Yes, Twilight. Relax, it's alright. Feel his love for us, our love for him. Enjoy his touch on our body and his wings around us."

What I think Equestria's Twilight was doing was taking her through her first experience. And it was working because Twilight's body seemed to be completely calm and relaxed. She was taking slow deep breaths with soft moans with her hands squeezing mine in gentle encouragement. But it wasn't just the physical encouragement but also the mental encouragement. That was evident when this world's Twilight spoke softly. "This feels so different, so good." Equestria's Twilight spoke up after that. "When you love somepony...sorry...someone, you'll want his touch. His kiss. His love." She paused for another second or two before emphasizing, "To invite him inside of us. Deep inside our body. This is what love is, Twilight. It's more than a feeling. It's action. It's being patient with him when he rubs our fur the wrong way." She lightly stomped my foot with her heel with a slight giggle that I think was echoed by this world's Twilight. "Love is a choice. The choice to love him in return. Are you ready, Twilight?"

"I think so," was her response, so after I opened my wings and removed my hands from her, she slowly turned around. Her eyes glowed with her cutie mark as she reached up wrapping her arms around my neck. My wings wrapped loosely around her with my hands resting on her hips. After looking into her nervous eyes, it appears up to me to lead. So, I lowered a hand slowly down the side of her butt cheek and down her leg. Her eyes never left mine as she pressed herself up against me. "Hold onto him, Twilight," Equestria's Twilight suggested as I lifted one of her legs to wrap around my butt. My cock was pressed against her lower stomach when her hands shifted to grip my shoulders. And with both my hands holding her waist again, I slowly started kneeling down to line myself up with her pussy.

"This is my first time," this world's Twilight whispered while the earlier nervousness returned to her eyes. As the head of my cock started parting her lips, Equestria's Twilight shushed gently, "It's alright, Twilight. He'll be gentle. Just take some deep slow breaths, relax, and invite him inside our body." As I stood up and my cock went deeper inside, I watched her eyes widen and her mouth hung open as if in a silent moan. My own heart pounded in my chest with my body feeling as hot as the water that flowed over me. I stayed slow, letting her warm wet walls surround my hard shaft.

"Oh god, he feels so deep," she whispered with her wide eyes still locked onto mine. I let my hands slide down to cup her butt cheeks, massaging them gently and slowly. "So full."

"I feel so empty when he's not inside me," Equestria's Twilight whispered while slowly moving out of her again. "I love him, Twilight. I love the way he makes me feel. The way he loves me." Twilight moaned as I started sliding back inside of her again. "The way he stretches me as he slides himself inside. I'm his, Twilight. And I want you to experience it as well. So, let him love us." After saying that, she leaned forward pressing herself against me, and laid her head against my chest as she took me all in once more.

And so I loved her. I stayed slow with short strokes when she whispered, "Just like that, right there," to me. I loved her until we came together with the hot water showering us, showering her as if blessing her with a fresh start on her life.

^_^

(Hours later, Mom's house)

As soon as I walked into my old house, Mom wrapped me in a big hug. And wouldn't let go for a few minutes. So, with a chuckle, I stood there enduring it until she finally let me go with a happy hum and a quick, "Alright, I'm done."

Aunt Luna was already there and waiting for us to sit down on the couch where I'm sure I'll take my proper spot between them. Once Mom let me go, that's exactly where she pulled me. Right up to the couch for me to sit down between her and Aunt Luna. Both of them put one arm around me, turned toward me, and both of them also put one leg over me in a comical fashion. "Now you can't get away, nephew," Aunt Luna mimicked an evil laugh in a silly way. "You are captured and must tell us everything that happened earlier."

After an amused sigh and a slight roll of my eyes, I began to tell them what happened. "After you left, I went upstairs to take a shower in order to wash up for dinner. I knew that they would send someone up to grab my clothes to make me walk around naked. I wasn't expecting Twilight."

"Twilight? Why?"

"Through the bonding of the minds of both Twilight's from this world and Equestria's, the Twilight of Equestria wanted this world's Twilight to feel love," I told them as they listened intently. "Considering it was one of the things that helped her let go of her evil ways, Twilight wanted her to actually experience it for herself. That's why they sent her up there."

"What is this bonding that you speak of?" Aunt Luna asked with both of them now very curious about it.

"When she opened the shower curtain, not only was she naked but there was a symbol in her eyes. That symbol was Twilight's cutie mark. Every pony in Equestria gets one eventually," I told them while tilting my neck to emphasize my point. "That's when you know that the bonding has taken place. The bonding is a joining of both minds where the memories and emotions from both are exchanged."

"I want to do it but what do I do? How do I start?"

From the second she was told about it, I knew that she wanted to experience the bonding between them. With a smile on my face that also echoed of the inevitable embarrassment to come, I said to her, "Just close your eyes, and with all your heart ask the Tree of Harmony for it. That's what the others have done, so..." I ended it with a slight shrug because I truly didn't understand how the whole thing works.

Mom closed her eyes, however, and spoke softly with all her heart in it, "If this Tree of Harmony is listening, I want to bond with her. Because of our son." There was a couple of seconds of silence before she gasped softly. And when she opened her eyes again, Mother's cutie mark was there. And while we sat there and watched her reaction to the bonding, it was like I could see the memories flashing through her mind by her reaction to them. So many emotions flashed on her face in the span of a minute that I was worried that this particular bond might just break her. During the whole time, her hands went to her face as she went from crying softly to shaking with rage. What's a son to do but put an arm and a wing around her to comfort her? When she looked at me again, her hands were still covering her mouth and she was still crying but there was also a look of pride in her eyes as well. Then she reached out and pulled me into an almost bone-crushing hug.

"My son," Mom was speaking and as I wrapped both arms and wings around her, she was crying her pride against my cheek.

"My Sunshine boy," Mother spoke this time with the same prideful tone in her voice.

As I held her, they spoke at once, "We are so proud of you."

For the next minute or so, I just held her as she cried softly her pride for me with her body trembling slightly because of all the memories and emotions they are experiencing. That was until we all heard Twilight's voice. Or rather, the Tree of Harmony's voice. "Would you like to as well?" When Mom and I pulled back to see, we saw the Tree of Harmony standing naked in front of Aunt Luna with a smile on her face. And when Aunt Luna gave a firm nod, Harmony reached forward and touched Aunt Luna's forehead with her hand. A couple of seconds later, she too had a cutie mark in her eyes.

Harmony then turned toward me, and with a wide prideful smile of her own, she reached out her hand. After taking my hand she urged me to stand up which I did after letting Mom go. Even though there was a smile on her face and pride in her eyes, and even when she let go of my hands to cup my head in her hands, I just felt the need to kneel on one knee in front of her. So, I did. And only after that, did she speak while still holding my head in her hands. "You've come a long way since that fateful day when Twilight's crown came into your possession. And I've watched you ever since. You have gone through many trials and hardships. But you have also earned the love of others and a family of your own. You have earned their love and mine. And living up to your name Justice. Because true justice knows when to strike to protect others and when to give mercy. You have shown and lived both by protecting the ones you love, showing regret at taking a life, turning foe to friend, and forgiving others. I am proud that you live up to your name. For you will need these tools and experience for the future trials that await you in both worlds. And as long as you live up to your name, as long as you live and fight for harmony, then I will always be by your side."

"As will I, my son," Mom said and echoed by Mother as she finished with, "my Sunshine boy."

"As will we, our nephew," Aunt Luna confirmed as well with both of them looking at me with smiles filled with loving pride.

"For now, enjoy this time of peace. Enjoy this time with your family and friends here and your family and friends in Equestria." With that said, she leaned down, kissed my head, and then disappeared. We stayed silent for a few seconds before I stood up and turned back toward them again.

Aunt Luna's eyes still had her cutie mark in them when she clapped her hands together with a squeal of mischief. "Now then, dear nephew, about those details of what happened earlier?"

With a sigh, I walked back to the couch and sat down where they trapped me again until I told them everything. Some things I just can't get away from.

Chapter One: Sunset Shimmer Surrenders

It's been about six months since my wedding to Angelfeather and the ritual worked like a charm. Both Angelfeather and Philomena are now very pregnant. And sometimes a little moody, especially Philomena. Sometimes Philomena would go through moods as women go through clothes during the first couple of months. One example was during breakfast at Fluttershy's. Fluttershy was feeding Lilly at the table as Angelfeather and I was also at the table having breakfast. Philomena wanted to sleep in, so I let her sleep. Turned out that was a mistake because after she walked into the dining room, where I was reading the paper, she burned a hole through it to get my attention. Pitty, I was enjoying the article. But after some discussion, she calmed down and apologized for burning the paper. Angelfeather wasn't nearly as bad as all that although she did have her moments sometimes during the first two months.

Now, however, their hormones have stabilized enough where there aren't any mood swings anymore with their eyes glowing with motherly warmth. It was that warmth that pulled me into staying here full time along with Philomena and Angelfeather. Because of that, Fluttershy agreed to expand her second-floor bedroom to make it bigger. Thus adding length, from door to far outside wall, to it and making a smaller back porch. The extra room was needed for the crib and a slightly larger bed for all of us to sleep in. I made sure to expand the room enough for more cribs as well, which was fine with Fluttershy and which was enough for now. Later though is another matter entirely.

Right now Fluttershy was feeding Lilly some mashed peas at the table while Philomena, Angelfeather, and I also sat at the table. Lilly was at the stage now that she was eating mashed foods and true to what we thought she is an omnivore. She's eaten very small portions of fish already and even tried putting tiny portions of chicken in mashed potatoes. She enjoyed that too. Today was simply mashed peas and I was sitting next to them reading a paper from Griffonstone. After not liking what I was reading, I folded it, put it down with a frustrated sigh, then relaxed in the chair while putting an arm around Fluttershy.

While running my fingers through Fluttershy's long thick mane, I looked over at Angelfeather beside me. She had the same look on her face. "When Scyllia's mother mentioned me being King, I never thought that it would go beyond them. Much less start a movement where I'm king, your queen, and the general public wants to return to the old ways of doing things." I reached over with my other arm putting it around Angelfeather as well, "When we married, I knew that it would create waves, even with your father's dealings. But I never thought that the public would go so far as to reject him and demand us to return to Griffonstone to rule in their place."

"It appears that our little spat at the wedding got around," she said, turning her head to rub her cheek against my arm while holding her baby belly in both hands.

I gave her a nod while massaging her neck. "And after it got around griffons started discussing it, investigating the claims, and didn't like it once they found out what he's been doing especially to you. Since then he's lost support even among his most trusted supporters in the capital. At that point, the cry from the general public has only gotten louder." During a pause, I turned to Lilly as she giggled at trying to grab the spoon Fluttershy was holding. It brought a smile instantly to me making me nearly forget of all my troubles. "Which puts us in a pickle, doesn't it?" I asked turning back to Angelfeather.

"No ruler can rule a kingdom from a foreign land and the citizens won't accept my father anymore," she said while saying the word father as if it left a bad taste in her mouth with a look to match. Not that I blame her any. Anyone would probably feel the same at their father selling their daughter for money and political expediency.

"And I don't think forming a council or committee as Cadence has done in the Crystal Empire will work for griffons, will it?"

It was a rhetorical statement, but Angelfeather shook her head anyway. "No, it won't."

"Which brings us to what are we going to do? I can't leave because my life is here and that's the same for you. Your life is with me and our child. And I have no idea what to do."

"Then think of Cadence showing up," Philomena said drawing my attention to her. And she was smiling when she said, "she is part of our herd now." Her word usage has really improved by leaps and bounds since her transformation almost a year ago. Cadence showing up did put a smile on my face.

"She really wants a foal," Fluttershy commented drawing my eyes to Lilly's happy giggling face. Which made me remove my hand from Fluttershy's hair and wiggle a finger against my daughter's belly as she sat on the table next to me. Kids easily laugh and she laughed and giggled at her daddy playing with her, even trying to grab my fingers. Which I let her do after a few seconds. "I'm so happy with you, Fred, and with our daughter Lilly. And Cadence needs something to brighten up her life right now." Fluttershy looked at me with a figurative glow in her eyes then raised her hand, put it against my cheek, and drew my head in for a slow lingering kiss. "Love her, Fred. Like you love me, like you love Angelfeather, like you love Philomena, and the rest of us girls."

"Yes, let us put Griffonstone aside for now," it was Angelfeather's turn to draw me in so she can rub her cheek against mine. "She needs your love."

"I agree with you girls that she needs someone right now," I told them as my daughter was silenced due to her suckling on my finger. "And I've finally come to grips with my role in Shining Armor's death and my relationship with Cadence. Plus, thanks to the blessing from you girls I'm ready for an intimate relationship with her."

"Yes, we welcome her into the herd," Philomena said smiling at me playing with my daughter.

"She should be on her way here," Fluttershy said as she stood up and began gathering up the plates and silverware. "I'll clean up a bit."

"Alright," I smiled at her and watched her naked self hum happily while gathering the plates and silverware. Her wings fluttered with her hips and tail swaying slightly as she walked around the table. I'll say again and again that Fluttershy is truly a living angel. Kind, gentle, a wonderful mother, and has a natural beauty that makes me immensely happy that she's all mine. While Fluttershy walked into the kitchen with the dishes, I leaned over and picked up my giggling cooing daughter in my arms. When I started blowing on her small belly, she tried grabbing my cheeks with her small hands and laughing happily.

About a minute later, I heard the door open and Cadence's voice cooing, "Aww that's soo cute."

I looked around my daughter to see Cadence, fully dressed in a single-piece light pink sundress, standing in the open doorway. "Hi Cadence," I greeted her with a smile.

"Hi Cadence," Fluttershy greeted as well while walking back into the dining room and taking her seat at the table again. "Come on in and make yourself at home."

She shut the door first then put her hand to her lips looking like she did something wrong. "Oh dear, am I overdressed?" she asked teasingly with a wink. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Fluttershy, Angelfeather, and Philomena wink at one another giggling a little. "Well that is easily solved," she said while I watched her walk through the living room. Her eyes were locked onto mine as she walked, her hips and tail swaying slightly with each hoof step, and her hands reaching up to the straps of her dress. It was only when she walked around the table and up to me did she pull down the straps off her shoulders, lowered her arms, and let the dress fall to the floor. Now standing in just her bra and panties, she reached out and gently rubbed my daughter's back. Then looked down and met my eyes with hers filled with longing and desire. "When I told your mother and Aunty Luna about my desire to have a foal with you and live with you in Ponyville. They were unsure at first. But after some talking, they could understand my desires. Your mother especially." The girls were also watching as Cadence reached behind her to unclasp her bra. "I'm not the ruler of the Crystal Empire anymore, Fred."

The bottom part of her bra fell loose and with her eyes filled with desire for me, she reached up and lowered the straps of her bra letting it fall to the floor. Her plump luscious beautiful looking breasts hung free for me to see and fondle with her pink hard nipples poking through her pink coat for my lips to suckle on as my daughter does to her mother's. "I'm simply Cadence now." I watched her hands rub down her chest to cup her breasts, squeezing them in her hands. "I want to have a foal and have my foal suckle on my nipples." As she squeezed her nipples between a couple of fingers letting out a soft moan without reservation or embarrassment. What she was doing did a good job of getting me aroused and in the mood which was obvious for anypony to see considering all of us were naked. She looked down at my hard saluting penis and grinned. "And not just my foal, but you as well, Fred. I'm here for you as well. I want your lips suckling on my hard aroused nipples as well. And your hands massaging my breasts."

Then with a sigh, she let go of her nipples and rubbed down her stomach to her waist. Where she gripped the rim of her panties, pushed them down, and stepped out of them. "I know what kind of man you are. I know that you won't ever leave me. I know that you will love our foal and raise our foal." Using both hands she reached down and pulled her pussy lips aside exposing her tender entrance. "And I want you right here, Fred. Put your hard cock inside of me and put your seed inside of me." I've never seen her like this before and it was totally heart-pounding hot. I still had my daughter in my hands until Fluttershy reached over with an amused giggle taking Lilly from me. That gave Cadence the opportunity to use her magic and turn my armless chair around to face her fully. Then put her hands on my shoulders and straddled me positioning her pussy lips just over the head of my cock.

"Mate with her," Philomena said while rubbing her baby belly, her voice sounding sultry with desire.

Angelfeather leaned over to whisper in my ear, "Love her, husband. Impregnate her, my husband."

"She's our herd sister now, Fred," Fluttershy whispered lustfully in my other ear. "Welcome her. Love her. And take her as yours."

With seemingly their permission, Cadence lowered herself onto me slowly and lowered her head down giving me a long moaning passionate kiss. My heart was pounding in my chest as her pussy lips parted around the head. "Stimulate her wings," Fluttershy whispered in my ear, taking my hand, and put it between her wings, "to arouse her more." Cadence moaned her approval into her mouth with an "Mhmm" as she slowly lowered herself fully onto me as if wanting to make the first time with me last as long as possible. She was already wet as her warm wet walls slipped over my hard shaft.

When I was fully sheathed inside of her, she broke the kiss and leaned back to gaze lustfully into my eyes. Then took my other hand in hers, lowered her head, put it on my shoulder, and then put my hand on her horn. "Now stimulate my horn as if you were pleasuring yourself." So, I did and started massaging between her wings and rubbed her horn as if jacking off. "Yes. Did Twilight tell you that there is no greater orgasmic climax for an alicorn than having sex while our wings and horn are stimulated?" She planted her feet on the floor and raised herself almost completely off of me before lowering herself down again. This time with more force than before and another long loud moan.

"No, she didn't," was my aroused and heated soft reply.

"Then keep your eyes open and watching my horn at the end for the fireworks," she said as she lowered herself completely once more. So, I kept my eyes open and urged her to lift her head a little so I could get a better look. She raised her head off my shoulder as she began riding me slowly. With my fingers working between her wings, her wings were risen stiff and wide with sexual arousal. My other hand was busy rubbing her horn which felt almost bone-like. Her eyes opened and locked onto mine just inches away with the wet soft slapping sound of our sex filled the room. Her body, however, was pressed against mine so her breasts were pressed against my chest and her nipples rubbing against my skin. "Oh, buck, Fred," she breathed softly, "just like that. Buck, you feel soo bucking good."

"Pleasure our herd sister," Angelfeather lustfully moaned into my ear.

Cadence's eyes widened and never looked away from me as she sped up slapping her waist down upon mine. My fingers digging into her coat between her wings making them shake slightly they were so stiff. "More, Fred," she growled at me as my own wings were also risen and stiff with arousal. I couldn't look away from her as her walls massaged my cock in all the right ways demanding that my body prepare to release into her.

"Mate with her," Philomena said huskily.

"Yes, Fred," Cadence's voice was more aggressive as her pace against me got more frantic and urgent for release. "Rub my...mm...horn quicker...feel it getting warm?"

"Yes," I moaned my reply.

"Make her yours, Fred," Fluttershy whispered into my ear again as she urged me forward just enough to rub her own fingers between my wings.

It had a similar effect making me gasp at the sudden onslaught of pleasure. "My warm horn will start glowing as I get...oh buck yes...close to an orgasm," Cadence told me as she leaned in lip-locking me in a passionate lustful kiss. I was lost in the moment, in the passionate lust-filled sex, and the want to release into her. Her warm wet walls of her pussy were bringing me to my own climax release. "So, let your pony side loose," she broke the kiss, locked her eyes on me, and growled out while gripping my shoulders, "let it out." The world started falling away again as my mind was filled with nothing but the eye-rolling feeling of myself deep inside of her. And my want to make her mine and fill her. "That's it," I barely heard as the wet slapping sound of sex filled my ears, "more. Make me yours, Fred. Make me your bitch." At this point, my ears were ringing with the wet sounds of sex, my body humming for sexual release, and then my vision began to be filled with the bright glow from Cadence's horn. "Yes...oh buck...oh buck," Cadence's curse-filled my ears as my body started demanding I release into her. "Fred," her voice was soft as her body screamed for release. Then she gasped suddenly as my vision was filled with her magical aura right before she slammed herself down upon me one last time as our bodies reached our climax. While her body gripped, pulled, and milked my cock, her fingers gripped my shoulders so hard I thought her fingernails would dig into my skin. That wasn't all. As her body milked me, her horn sparked with magical energy making my right wing feel hot and tingle as if it was being hit with electricity. To anyone outside watching the cottage, it would appear as if the windows suddenly brightened with magical beams of light shining out of each window.

The next thing I knew, I was holding Cadence as we basked in the afterglow of our sex with one hand tingling as if it was waking up from blood loss. Both of us were panting heavily and sweating due to sexual exertion with her head resting on my shoulder and giggling with each deep breath. As my vision returned back to normal, I looked around to see the shocked faces of Fluttershy, Angelfeather, and Philomena at the same time the front door opened. And Twilight's urgent voice, sounding almost in a panic, "I saw the flash of magic, is everything...al...right?" Turning my head, I watched Twilight walk over to us through the living room also with a shocked look on her face. Did Cadence not mention to her that she was joining the herd? I believe that she did and she was fine with it, so why the shocked faces?

I got my answer when Twilight walked up behind Cadence and lifted one of her wings. It was black. "Why is Cadence's wing black?" she asked, then gasped at something behind me. At first, I thought it was something on the table until she moved to the side a little and lifted one of my wings. "One of yours is pink!" she said softly with her voice filled with shock and awe.

"It changed when her horn glowed with magic when they finished," Fluttershy told her while still holding our daughter with her wings around her.

"I've never seen that before," Angelfeather commented also looking as shocked as I felt.

"Why?" Philomena asked, also curious.

"Twilight?" Cadence asked, lifting her head to look up, and her voice sounding like she didn't realize that anything happened yet.

"I remember you saying that you wanted a foal with Fred," Twilight said to us. "And told me that you also wanted to live in Ponyville and join the herd. But I never expected a wing color change."

"Wing color change?" Cadence asked as she straightened up and lifted her wings to check. She stared at the black wing first before looking at my new pink wing that Twilight was holding.

"It's only a legend," Twilight explained while sounding both happy, excited, and in awe that a legend suddenly happened. "Supposedly happening only one other time in recorded Equestrian history." She paused as all eyes went to her for an explanation. "Oh...um...legend says that the two it happened to had the deepest and strongest physical, magical, and emotional connection between them. They also lived the longest among non-Alicorn races. But considering Cadence is an Alicorn and Fred is basically the human slash pony version of a male Alicorn with the same magical power level, this is unprecedented. You two could have benefits that are completely unforeseen. Possibly living just as long if not longer than Celestia or Luna."

Cadence and I looked to each other in shock with unspoken questions in our eyes of just what was to come. One of those questions in my mind was wondering if that means that our connection is stronger between us than it was between her and Shining Armor? Was it always meant to be? What does this mean now for our relationship? I didn't know, but I was going to try my hardest to be the perfect mate for her. All that was forgotten when Cadence wiggled against me with a grin then turned to Twilight with the same grin. "He's still hard and ready, Twilight." She lifted off of me with a satisfied giggle showing her my still hard cock. "You want a ride?"

Twilight's eyes instantly went south and paused when her eyes locked onto it. After a short pause of looking like she was thinking it over, she shook her head as if bringing herself out of a trance. "I'm afraid that we don't have any more time for that."

Cadence got off of me completely and faced Twilight, now curious if something was wrong. "Why? Something wrong, Twilight?"

"I'm afraid so, Cadence." Twilight suddenly looked both saddened and a little nervous as she tapped two fingers together. "You see, I got a message last night." We continued to wait as she paused as if not wanting to say it. "From Canterlot High School." She was watching me when it finally clicked for me.

"Wait," I held up a hand. "How could you even get a message from there here in this world?"

Now she looked even more nervous, "Well...when your Mother was young and learning from Starswirl the Bearded, he created two books for her that she could use to communicate with anypony at any time anywhere. It even works between dimensions and worlds...apparently." She kept her eyes on me as if gauging my reaction while continuing to tap her fingers together nervously.

"Oh...kay, well Mother is still here in this world and I don't remember mom having any special journal, so who did Mother give the second journal to?" I asked her, narrowing my eyes a little because I feared that I knew the answer to that question.

She paused while looking down first, then locked eyes on me as if steeling herself. "Sunset Shimmer."

Now my heart was pounding for another reason. Blueblood sent her into the human world to hunt me down and murder me. So, why would she even have that journal much less use it to contact Equestria? After taking a slow deep calming breath, I asked, "Please, explain."

She didn't seem quite that nervous anymore as she took her own breath. "Sunset Shimmer used to be a student of your Mother's. Apparently, she still was a student when she took me on as one. To make a long story short, there was a falling out between them. Because even though she was magically talented, she wanted power as you might have guessed already."

"Yes, she certainly showed that at school," I nodded to her, commenting on that rather stiffly. Cadence sat back down on my lap while Twilight explained and even wrapped my arms around her waist.

"Yes. Because of their falling out, Blueblood sought her out to kill you knowing that it would be the perfect way to get back at your mother for not allowing her to seek the vast power she wanted. Then she came back to steal my crown to help her find and kill you. And the rest is history...until last night when she messaged me through the journal."

"What does she want? Does she know that Blueblood gave her away?" I asked, urgently wanting to know more.

"She told me that there are three girls that call themselves 'The Dazzlings' and are using their powers of a song to gain magic. And from what she said about them they are the legendary sirens from Equestria. They were once beautiful creatures that used singing to sow division among ponies. It's through that division they are able to absorb any and all magic. And she's also told me that they have already gotten to your mom and Aunt Luna through some sort of hypnotism or brainwashing. They've convinced her to create a music competition, so they can sing some more and gain more magical power."

"Alright, but there's nothing we can do about it because we can't cross over again. The portal is still closed."

"Not anymore, Fred." When she said that my heart jumped at the thought of crossing back over again. "Ever since last night I've been doing research about the sirens...and about artificially powering the portal." She paused while all eyes were on her, especially mine awaiting for the rest. Did she accomplish it? "This morning I got a personal delivery of books from your mother herself for my library. And the journal was one of them. She then explained to me what the book was and Sunset's history with her. In short, I used the journal as the power source of the portal. The portal is open, your mom, Luna, and your friends are in trouble. And yes, Sunset knows about Blueblood and that we know why she was sent to the human world. I told her through the book with your mother there."

I stood up from the chair and headed toward the stairs, "I'm going to get dressed. The rest of you should as well. I'm going after Sunset."

^_^

"Believe me, I know how you feel, my sunshine boy," Mother was saying to me as we stood in Twilight's library room with everypony there. My mother, Aunt Luna, Angelfeather, Philomena, Harmony, Twilight, and the rest of the girls were all there as Mother and I stood in front of the open mirror portal. Mother was holding my hands with a pleading look in her eyes. "But I don't want to sentence her to death because if you bring her back that would be her sentence. I've always held hope for her all these years that she would turn herself around."

"I'm sorry, but I can't promise that Mother," I said to her as gently as I could while letting go of her hand. "She has to pay for her crime." The look in Mother's eyes almost had me turning back on what I wanted to do. Almost. "Twilight, you coming?" I asked to get her attention. I saw her look between my mother and I then give me a slow nod. And with that, I turned toward the open mirror portal. And stepped through it. Once again it felt like being shoved through a cat door, but it wasn't that bad this time. This time I was stepping through it to return to the human world where I grew up. I didn't expect Sunset to be there but expected that I would have to go find her. I did expect Mom and Aunt Luna to be there. And in either case, I expected the girls to be there. What I found, after stepping through the other side, was Sunset Shimmer standing in front of Rainbow, Fluttershy, Pinkie, AJ, and Rarity all in school uniforms. Mom and Aunt Luna weren't there. The girls were definitely excited to see me but those smiles and happy gasps turned to shock and awe when I walked up to Sunset Shimmer with my wings spread.

"Oh my," I heart Fluttershy gasped in awe.

"Whoa! Cool wings, dude," Rainbow's voice sounded like she was fangasming on a hero and looked at me with wide eyes of shock and awe. Before her voice softened and even chuckled a little, "Though he gets points off for the pink wing."

Right now, I just had eyes for Sunset. As my eyes locked onto hers, I watched as her own eyes widened in shock, awe, and even fear. Given everything that I've experienced with Blueblood and how he killed my father and paid her, I'll admit to liking that look of fear in her eyes. She was even in the school's uniform of a purple skirt and blue shirt with the yellow horseshoe in the center of it.

"Whole body shake," I heard Pinkie whisper, "it's a doozy."

"Fred, darling," Rarity said softly as a way to get me to calm down or have some mercy on Sunset.

"She told us everything, Fred," AJ said to me as I'm sure the look on my face wasn't exactly friendly or inviting at the moment. As AJ spoke, Sunset's look of awe left her and was replaced by fear alone. "And while we were definitely shocked by what she said, she's different now. She's turned herself around."

That's when I felt Twilight's gentle hand on my arm. "Fred? I fell in love with you because of who you are. And I'm still in love with you because of who you are. And you aren't a man for vengeance no matter how angry you are." Rarity whispered "In love" softly. "Don't do this."

"Don't do what?" Rainbow questioned sounding a little confused.

"She told you that she was sent to kill Fred?"

"Yeah, Twilight, she did but it didn't work and she's turned over a new leaf," Rainbow nodded with a slight shrug. "We got people going to prison for murder and get out in a few years and some turn over a new leaf."

"And if they plot to kill the president?" I asked while looking at Rainbow to make a point. "What would the punishment be then? Or the prince of England?" The look on her face then told me that she understood because of the frown that suddenly appeared on it. So, then I turned to Sunset, lifted up a hand to activate my magic, and used my magic to magically pin her hands behind her as if using cuffs. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn't haul you back to Equestria to face your crimes?"

She kept her head down and her voice filled with regret as she said, "I have none...my prince."

That got my anger up a little, "You have no right to call me that."

"I'm sorry," she quickly said with fear in her voice, "you're right. I don't. I was paid by Blueblood, who killed your father, to come here and kill you. I can't give you a good reason not to take me back and face my capital punishment. But..." She paused and even lifted her head to look me in the eye. I saw genuine regret in hers as she spoke again. "These girls, your friends, have shown me a better way. The way of friendship and its power. Even after telling them about why I'm here they still consider me their friend. I can also say that I genuinely regret my actions. And I'm genuinely and deeply sorry for what I've done."

While I was looking down at her with everyone quiet and nothing but the soft sound of the wind through the trees in my ears, I heard something else. A soft gentle voice that sounded like Twilight in my head. Hear me, sweet Fred. Please return, so I may speak with you. Because Twilight was standing here with me, still with a hand on my arm, I knew that it was the Tree of Harmony herself. I was conflicted on what to do, so with a frustrated sigh, I looked to Twilight. "Stay here and watch her," I said to her and turned around letting Sunset free of my magical cuffs.

"Where are you going?" she asked as I stepped up to the portal.

"To speak with the Tree of Harmony. She wants to talk to me," I said without turning my head then walked back into the portal again. Everypony looked over at me expectantly after reappearing back in Equestria and was a little confused plus concerned when I didn't return with either Twilight or Sunset Shimmer. I held up a hand before they could ask, "I haven't decided anything yet. The Tree of Harmony wants to speak with me." With a nod from my mother, I saw the transparent crystallized Twilight standing at the door, so I walked toward the door and followed the Tree out of the room. And followed her into the adjacent guest bedroom.

Right after I sat down on the foot of the bed, she walked over and sat next to me. And even though she was transparent and only I could see her, somehow I could still feel the arm she put around my waist to pull me against her. The bed even showed a depression in the mattress because she was sitting on it. "I can tell that you are hurting and angry," she said in a soft soothing voice that sounded a little ghostly as she raised a hand to gently turn my head to her. "She reminds you of your loss. I don't know how that feels, but I can tell you that she does have a purpose in the other world." She pulled my head in for a gentle soothing kiss that cooled my anger. "Remember when I wanted you to bring Twilight to me and she and I switched for a short time, so we could make love?" I nodded to her. "I wanted to experience what it was like to be loved by a man who wants harmony. A just man. You know I gave you black wings because of the darkness in your heart. And that darkness is what is strongest in you right now. Please, don't let that darkness rule your gentle heart. This is one of the hardest decisions of your life." She paused then leaned in to kiss me again, "Let go of your anger. Let her go."

With a sigh, I let my heart ache and leaned against her. It helped that she pulled my head down to rest it on her bare chest. And somehow it felt like Twilight's real chest. Even felt the fur coat under my fingers as I wrapped my arms around her. "Feel better?" she asked after a couple of minutes.

"Yes, I do," I said to her with my head between her plump beautiful breasts.

"What have you decided?" she asked gently while rubbing my head. Which felt really good.

"I'll banish her from Equestria for the rest of her natural life," I told her. "She gets a punishment other than death and stays in the human world where you say she has a purpose."

"Thank you," she whispered. "I gave you that pink wing. You and Cadence have an important role here in Equestria. So you both should have the strongest bond that I can give. Open your heart completely to her. Let her know you better than she knows herself."

"Alright," I said, relenting to her request.

She brought my head up for another soft kiss saying softly, "Thank you. Now return through the portal. Your mom and your Aunt Luna need you." After saying that she gently urged me to get up and she disappeared after I did. And so, with nothing else here, I walked out of the room to return to the portal.

All eyes turned to me after I opened the door. Mother didn't have to ask anything for me to know what question was on her mind. "Her punishment is banishment from Equestria," I told her. Mother immediately pulled me in for a hug.

"I know how hard of a decision that was for you, my sunshine boy," her voice was a little hoarse with mixed emotions.

"I want to go with you," I heard from Philomena.

"You can't," I told her gently. "For one thing, I don't know what transformation you will go through after you walk through the portal. And for two, you're pregnant. It's not worth the risk."

"He's right, Philomena," Mother said as Philomena walked over to us. "It's not worth the risk."

Philomena was downhearted about it but agreed with a nod of her head. Turning to her, I pulled her in for a hug, rubbing my cheek against hers then kissing her cheek. "I love you all girls," I said to them before turning and walking back through the portal. All eyes met mine, especially Sunset's after I walked back through and spread my wings. Walking up to her, I looked down at her eyes that were filled with uncertainty and fear. "Sunset Shimmer, I Fred Justice, as a Prince of Equestria, hereby sentence you to be banished from ever setting foot in Equestria for the rest of your natural life." Her body sagged as she looked relieved at her sentence. I saw Twilight smile out of the corner of my eye. "However," I continued and lifted a finger in front of her face, "if you ever set foot in Equestria again your sentence shall be immediately carried out. Do you understand?"

"I understand," she said to me and the look I saw in her eyes told me that she understood as well. The girls walked up to Sunset giving her a group hug as Twilight put her arm in mine and gave me a wide hearty smile when I looked down at her. After about a minute or so of celebrating, they separated and Rainbow spoke up first.

"Alright, so what now?"

"One thing I want to know is how Twilight fell in love with our dear Fred?" Rarity asked, teasingly giving us a smirk and wiggling her eyebrows at her.

Twilight leaned against me, smiling, "It didn't happen overnight. But he did win me over." She paused to look up at me with a roll of her eyes, "Although he does rub my fur the wrong way sometimes."

"Every man does that, darling."

"Yeah, my brother does that to me a lot too," AJ said with a chuckle. "But what about Flash?"

I didn't think of his name either until AJ mentioned him. At the same time, I slapped a hand to my face, Twilight hung her head. Twilight answered for me as she sighed, sounding like she had a heavy heart, "We'll just have to cross that bridge when we come to it."

"I was dealing with so much in Equestria that I completely forgot that he had a thing for Twilight," I told them. "For now, why don't we go somewhere and catch up? And tell us more about these three girls that have practically brainwashed my mom and Aunt Luna?"

"Awesome, it's Saturday dude," Rainbow cheered as she walked up to me and lightly punched my chest, "we can go wherever we want." Right after she said that I heard a clink behind me like the sound of multiple coins. And true to my ears, I looked back to see a large bag on the ground. I looked into the bag, after picking it up, to find a large number of Equestrian coins inside. It was heavy, so it was probably around one hundred or so coins. "What's that?" Rainbow asked walking up. With a smirk, I took out one of the coins and held it up. "Is that a gold coin?"

"Yep, one hundred percent solid gold coins," I confirmed for them.

"Tarnation! Just a few of those would do us a world of good on the farm."

"I think that was the point, AJ," I told her with a wink. "Which is why, I think, that Mother sent such a large bag. There are at least one hundred coins in here if not more. So, for now, each of you will get ten each." All their eyes lit up with dollar signs, not that I blamed them any. Over a few minutes, I handed out ten coins each. And while the girls were counting their coins and not looking, I even handed over a few to Sunset while whispering quietly, "Don't make me regret this." She seemed to take the coins gratefully with a slow nod seemingly understanding my underlying message to her. After that, I announced that lunch would be on me while shaking the bag. Luckily, AJ remembered a coin shop that also paid a coin's weight in precious metal. This means, after an hour I was one coin less and sixteen hundred bucks richer in this world.

The restaurant we went to was one at the edge of town that had a bit of everything. It wasn't a small mom-and-pop shop but it wasn't a national chain either. After we arrived in separate cars, Fluttershy asked for the table in the back of the restaurant where the lighting was darker. The lighting was mood lighting, to begin with, or about the equivalent of a forty-watt bulb. And the layout was simple. From the entrance, the kitchen and bathrooms were to our left with the tables in front of us. The table was a round table with a single round bench seat that went most of the way around the table. And even though it wasn't a fancy restaurant, it did have a nice table cloth on it that went just past our knees to protect the table. I sat in the middle of the table while Fluttershy took one side of me and Twilight sat on the other side. Sunset took the seat opposite me at one end of the long half-circle bench seat.

After we sat down the waiter came by and took our orders. Rarity had wine and salad, Fluttershy had water and salad, AJ and Rainbow had a burger and coke, Pinkie had coke and a cold cut sandwich then joked that she didn't want to go into surgery because she wasn't hungry, and Sunset also had water and a salad. Only I got Pinkie's joke. While we waited for our orders, I sat back and put an arm around both Twilight and Fluttershy as we talked.

"Yeah, so they just showed up the other day and went straight for Celestia and Luna first," Rainbow started explaining.

"And apparently that was to force them to set up the battle of the bands," AJ continued while she took leaned forward on the table.

"Yes, I remember being schooled on the sirens," Sunset told us. "Nobody in Equestria really knew how they were created. Only that they used their songs to sow anger between friends and family thus releasing magic. Once the magic was released, they would absorb that magic thus increasing their power."

While they spoke, Fluttershy quietly scooted closer, leaned against me, and put her hand on my upper leg. And started rubbing gently. It felt nice, so I started gently scratching the necks of both Twilight and Fluttershy both.

"And those meanies are now doing that here," Pinkie huffed out, crossing her arms over her chest. "We have to do something."

"We get our pony powers when we sing," Rainbow pointed out, thinking out loud. "So, combat their singing with songs of our own?"

I felt Fluttershy move the table cloth up and over my crotch area to cover my stomach. Which was odd, but I paid it no mind. However, she surprised me when she put the palm of her hand right on my crotch over my shorts. And while looking like she was simply cuddling with me with one arm behind me, her other hand was now slowly rubbing against my soft cock within my shorts. After taking a quick glance her way, I saw that her face looked completely innocent. The best poker face I've ever seen. It was such a bold and risky move for her. Kind of like her Equestrian counterpart as she too was starting to get really bold. It was kind of hot. I tried to hide it by moving just my leg on her side closer to her to open up more for her. She took advantage of that and massaged me harder while staying agonizingly slow. And so far nobody was the wiser or knew that anything untoward was going on.

"That might work?" Twilight questioned.

"From what I can remember," Sunset mused thoughtfully, "there were only three ways to defeat them. Kill them outright, overpower their gems with magic to destroy the gems thus their power, or possibly seduce them."

"Sunset!" Rarity didn't shout but she didn't use her normal voice either she was so shocked. She wasn't the only one. She softened her voice almost to a whisper to say, "You cannot be serious."

"That's what I remember," Sunset said back with a shrug. "However, I wouldn't really count on that last one. The only one of us even capable would be Fred. And I doubt that these girls are even capable of being seduced."

"I don't know about seducing, but maybe they could be talked out of it?" I shrugged, uncertain if even that would go anywhere. "Though I wouldn't count on that either." Fluttershy remained silent while leaning against me with her fingers massaging up and down my now hard cock inside my shorts. She was a sly one because using just her fingers, there would be no indication that she was actually doing anything. No arm movement. She did, however, put one of her legs over mine to pull my leg over more giving her more room and to keep me from closing it. And by the look on her face, she was enjoying it as much as I was. I didn't have any undies on either, so there were only my shorts between her fingers and my now hard cock. And she knew it too.

"Without watching them more closely to gauge their personalities, we really can't know which course of action is the best," Twilight mused aloud, leaning forward on the table and sipping her water.

"Detective Pinkie is on the case," Pinkie saluted comically making everyone chuckle or giggle at her antics. "Nobody ever noticed Pinkie Pie when she spies." She paused when a couple of waiters came with our food. I had a simple turkey sandwich and a large coke because it's been a while since having a nice meaty sandwich and a coke.

Now that the discussion about the sirens was over for the moment, they focused their questions on me. And the first one was from Rarity when she looked over at me, sipped her wine, and asked with a wink, "So tell me, our darling Fred. Twilight mentioned her falling in love with you. Who else in Equestria has fallen in love with you?"

That question was such a broadside to me and the other girls that Fluttershy spilled some of her water on her shirt and skirt. "Oh dear, Rarity," Fluttershy blushed as she used the thick large napkin to dry the water with, "such a question!"

"Oh come now, a girl wants to know," Rarity's smirk held mirth in it as the rumor sleuth in her scented a good gossip story.

I looked over to Twilight and just shrugged with a short nod letting me know to just go ahead and tell them. So, I put down my sandwich, grabbed my coke, and thought about where to begin. "Remember that in Equestria all humans were considered slaves. Were being the operative word because human slavery is now outlawed thankfully. But because of some prejudice, some of your counterparts were a little difficult to come around to see the light so to speak." I waited to gauge their reaction as Fluttershy quietly ate her salad while listening. As did Rainbow, AJ, Twilight, and Sunset.

"I suppose that was to be expected," Rarity said softly while sipping her wine though clearly didn't like the idea of it. "Would you tell us about them?"

With a nod, I sipped my coke and sat back. "Fluttershy's counterpart didn't need convincing. She was already dealing with humans as equals, so besides Twilight here she was the first to really befriend me. Pinkie's counterpart was friendly at the start too, so we also became fast friends." Then looked over to Rainbow and AJ. "Rainbow's counterpart took a little bit of work. However, not nearly as much work as AJ."

"Mine? Why?" she asked, looked, and sounded shocked.

"Your counterpart owned humans slaves to work on the farm, AJ." The look on her face fell to that of shame and cursed softly. "Turned out my father was raised on that farm, interesting enough. He had a Cary Grant rough look to him and even though he didn't have a formal education he was a very down-to-earth man. So much that Equestria's Granny wanted to kill him outright." They all gasped at that. All but Sunset, which stood to reason considering she was raised in Equestria. Fluttershy cooed "Oh my" at me and hugged me as if to comfort me, slipping one hand behind me again and one hand back under the table cloth again. And Immediately started rubbing my now limp cock once more. "Fortunately for me, she wasn't able to because AJ's mother, Pear Butter, stopped her. After that, Granny sold him on the market." This was when I smirked at the memory which accomplished two things. One was that it was simply ironic and I enjoyed telling it. And two was to hide my growing arousal and hardening cock because of Fluttershy fingering my cock in my shorts again. "And that's where my birth-mother met him. He was sold because Granny didn't like a human that thinks. And after my father told my birth-mother that he didn't appreciate the way she ran her country and for all humans to be equal with ponies, well she didn't like that either." All their focus was on me and the story I was telling so much that they didn't notice Fluttershy taking the large thick napkin from her lap and putting it on my leg. And after I started talking again, Fluttershy slowly lowered the zipper on my shorts. Exposing my hardened cock, pulled it out, wrapped the napkin around it, and slowly pumped me.

"So my birth-mother was determined to prove him wrong." I chuckled at the memory while also hiding my arousal as Fluttershy continued pumping my shaft faster. She used just hand motions at the wrist to hide what she was doing. Which wasn't hard to do considering I had them all gripped with my story. "Instead she fell in love with him and had me. Unfortunately, that didn't last long. Only about two years later was when she had to whisk me away here." My heart was pounding in my chest as my cock throbbed in her hands because she began to lightly, and quickly, squeeze and pump just the head. Making my climax really start to rise very quickly. Felt like my body was on fire and luckily not actually on fire. "Well slowly but surely, AJ started coming around. That was because she had both Big Mac and Apple Bloom to help her see the light, so to speak." My face fell and saddened when saying, "Unfortunately, Granny never let go of her hatred and left the farm for good."

"Tarnation!" AJ cursed softly while shaking her head. "I know that ain't really me but I can't help but feel shame for it. Even anger at Granny for leaving."

Rarity remained silent until now. Now she asked softly, "What about my counterpart, Fred?"

"Yours was the most difficult. And it all started when she was just a filly." As I explained my body was demanding release while she concentrated on the head of my cock. She was squeezing and letting go while making slow short strokes and it was driving my body wild. And so far, nobody appeared to know which was amazing to me even when being hidden under the table cloth. "She was assaulted and almost ponynapped, or kidnapped as we say here, by a human. Luckily he didn't get far with her before she was rescued but the damage was already done. That fear never really left her and fear turned into hate later on in life."

"How did you get me to turn around, darling?" she asked, more so for her own feelings of redemption as if this was her story and not her counterpart's.

"The turning point was in the city of Manehattan," some of the girls chuckled and giggled at the name. "Yes, Manehattan, not Manhattan. The pony puns run deep in Equestria." Twilight elbowed me at that with a giggle and a roll of her eyes. I continued with a shrug and a chuckle. "Anyway, the girls convinced Rarity to let me come to support her in Manehattan for the fashion contest she entered. To make a long story short, she lent some cloth to another contestant, and that contestant copied Rarity's line. And because that other mare went first, it would appear that Rarity copied her instead of the other way around." I was barely holding it in at this point as Fluttershy used a finger to rub just under the head. And that's what did the trick. My body was peaking and there was nothing that I could do about it. Fluttershy was demanding that I ejaculate in the napkin. "Needless to say," I tried continuing with the shake in my voice nearly unnoticeable, "Rarity didn't give up but made a whole new line based on the hotel, we were staying at, overnight. And the only workers were the rest of the girls including me. It all came to head when she got upset about being asked about dinner and ran outside. I met her outside crying and tried to console her. She didn't want that and that's when two pony cops just so happen to come by, Rarity told them that I was bothering her, and that's when the cops tried to kill me."

"Oh, Fred darling, I'm so so sorry," Rarity was nearly crying at this point in the story as the mood at the table tanked they were so into it.

"The cops got me in the side right here," I leaned in Fluttershy's directly while moving my waist forward further under the table cloth. Then shook my body while pressing my hand into my side to mimic being jabbed with a knife. Which did the job of hiding my body ejaculating into the napkin that Fluttershy was squeezing around my pulsing cock. Only when I was done and Fluttershy was secretly cleaning me up that I continued while remaining in that position. Giving her more room to wipe me clean, hide the now soiled napkin, and put me back in my shorts again.

"How did you survive?"

"Well, Rainbow," I sat up after Fluttershy was done, and grinned to Rainbow, "I wouldn't have if it wasn't for the healing powers of a phoenix."

"Whoa!"

"Golly! A real phoenix?"

"Yes a real anthropomorphic Phoenix which I'll explain later," I told them, holding up a hand for me to continue. "Anyway, it was after learning that she almost killed me after and after she finally realized what she did to her friends and the way she treated them, did Rarity start coming around. And she did more than just saw me as a friend." I smiled to her with a wink. "She has devoted herself to me and my herd." Rarity's jaw dropped.

"Wait...herd?" Pinkie asked.

"You have a herd?" Fluttershy asked for the first time during my storytime.

"Because of the male to female ratio," Twilight began explaining, "it's not unusual for one male to have multiple females or mares. Thus what's called a herd."

"I can confirm that," Sunset said after they looked at her.

"How many are in your herd?" AJ asked softly, her voice showing shock.

"Twilight here, AJ, Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Philomena the anthropomorphic phoenix, a mare from Canterlot named Harmony, Cadence which is Twilight's babysitter, and a Griffon princess named Angelfeather that I've been married to for about six months now." I sat back and sipped my coke at that then took another couple of bites from my sandwich while their minds mulled over that information. When they appeared to be recovering from the shock, I upped the ante with, "And I've already had a daughter with Fluttershy with a child on the way with Angelfeather and Philomena. Needless to say, my birth-mother is bouncing off the wall happy to have grandchildren considering she never even thought to see me again. Much less grandchildren." Nothing but silence for the next couple of minutes but what really blew their minds was what Twilight said next.

"He even has a relationship with the Tree of Harmony."

"W-what?!" Sunset was the first one to speak after that bit of news. Even then her voice was shaky, soft, and filled with utter shock and disbelief. "How...is that even p-possible?"

"Yeah," Rainbow agreed with a shake of her head, "I mean a polygamy of ten is far fetched enough. But how can a tree be in a relationship at all? It's. A. Tree."

"A living breathing sentient tree," Twilight corrected. "Over the long years that she's been alive she's matured into a sentient being with feelings of her own. As I told you before, your counterparts are the bearers of her elements. Joy, kindness, generosity, loyalty, honesty, and myself being magic. It was about a month ago that she requested to switch bodies with me, as it were. She became me while I became the tree. She requested this so she can experience the joy of being loved and making love."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," Rainbow put her hands up in the form of a T. "You mean to tell me that our Fred here had sex with a tree that was using your body for sex?"

"Yes."

Another pause before Fluttershy said softly, "Takes pollinating to a whole new level doesn't it?"

"I'll say!" AJ agreed.

"Alright, alright," Rainbow waved a hand dismissively while shaking her head as if to try and forget the recent news, "let's just finish lunch and do something else so we can try and forget the images of Fred having sex with a tree."

^_^

(Hours later)

It was early evening around suppertime when our group called it a day and separated to our homes for the night. And with wanting to see my mom and hopefully dissuade her or Aunt Luna from helping the Dazzlings, I convinced Twilight to sleep with me tonight at my mom's house. I had no doubt that she would be happy to see me, but I held little hope that she would listen to me regarding the Dazzlings. She said that was fine, but looked at me with a look of frustrated patience when the girls inadvertently left us by ourselves across town from mom's house. With a grin, I simply opened my wings. There was a split second of hesitation before she began to protest but it did little good as I suddenly grabbed her and took to the skies above the treetops.

"You are not going to do that again," she said rather heatedly after we landed at my mom's house. She whipped around taping a finger against my chest, "I can't fly in this world. I can't use any magic in this world."

Amused, I took that hand, brought it up to my lips, and lightly kissed it. "But I can, you adorkable girl you." It did the trick of calming her down. Even though she was still a little irked at me, she still gave a little smile and a blush. "Alright, fine," she said with a roll of her eyes, "let's go see your mom." And turned around, walked up the flower-lined concrete walkway, and up to the fancy wooden front door. And knocked on the door. Again, amused, I rang the doorbell which she rolled her eyes at me again. It took about a minute for her to turn on the porch light and open the door. Even before she had a chance to react, I told her with a firm authoritative tone, "Hello, mom, we need to talk."

"My son!" she cried almost immediately after I told her we needed to talk, then practically launched herself at me. I returned her hug of course, but she stopped when she felt my wings. Obviously confused, I let her lift the pink one. She stared at it for a good few seconds before looking over to Twilight.

"As I said," I told her again, "we need to talk."

She let us in as she moved back inside with a wave of her hand asking, "How did you get here? You said that you wouldn't be able to come back for about two and a half years."

The front door opened up into the front living room. Even though the living room wasn't large, the layout was simple. To the left of the front door were a sofa under a wide window, a coffee table in front of the sofa, and a couple of plush recliners across the room against the opposite wall with a small table between them. Twilight and I took a seat next to each other on the sofa while my mom immediately went to the phone. While she was dialing, I asked Twilight, "Want something to drink? She won't talk about the Dazzlings until Aunt Luna shows up."

"Yes, thank you," she said with a nod and a smile, So I got up and headed right into the kitchen in the next room on the other side of the front door.

"Luna!" Mom was literally crying into the phone as I walked by her and fluttering my wings just to get a reaction out of her. "You won't believe who just s-showed up."

Opening the refrigerator, I saw cold cans of coke. With a mischievous smirk, I picked up two, closed the frig, and headed back into the living room. Waving my pink wing at my mom as I passed her while loving the shocked look on her face as I walked by.

"No! It's Fred! He's here, he says that we need to talk, and he's got wings," she was saying almost frantically into the phone while motioning to me as if Luna was already standing there.

"Here you go." After handing her a coke, I sat down and extended my pink wing behind her, and curled the end of my wing around her so the tip was rubbing lightly against the side of her breast. She was still wearing her light purple sundress and bra from Equestria.

"Just hurry up and get here," Mom almost frantically said into the phone, "you've got to see him."

As Mom went to the chair to move it up to the long coffee table in front of the sofa, I watched Twilight turn her head to the right, looked down at the end of my wing that was lightly fondling the side of her breast, and simply rolled her eyes before opening her coke can.

"You have wings!" Mom motioned toward them as she sat down in front of the coffee table. "And you said that we needed to talk? How'd you get here if the portal is closed?"

I held up my free hand, which wasn't holding the coke, "One name for you, Mom. Sunset Shimmer. She's right about what she told you about those three new girls. They. Are. Dangerous. They are dangerous sirens from Equestria that are steali-"

"They are sweet girls that came and sang a song for us," she interrupted me with a stern "I don't want to hear it" look on her face with a voice to match. She even rolled her eyes a little and sat back in the chair. "A battle of the bands is a good idea."

"Which I would agree with if they weren't going to use it to make people angry at each other in order to drain magic and gain power," I tried telling her. "Sunset Shimmer has one magical journal of two from Equestria. Using that journal she got a message to us about the sirens gaining power in this world. Twilight here was able to use the magic in that journal to artificially power the portal which is how, and why, we are here."

Almost the whole time I was speaking, Mom was shaking her head. "I can't believe you are accusing those sweet girls of something so evil."

"Mom? Don't do this again." She was trying my patience and I had to keep telling myself that she has been magically brainwashed. So, I took a calming breath before continuing again to keep my voice calm and collected. "You ignored me once when the school was in danger and I was hurt because of it and we almost lost the school when Sunset turned into a she-demon. And now I'm telling you that the school is in danger again and it's those three Dazzling girls. Do you really want to ignore me again?"

As Mom shook her head in disbelief, it was Twilight's turn. "Please, Princ...ipal Celestia," she corrected from saying princess to principal, "please listen. Those girls are from Equestria. They conspire to pit friends against friends and the only thing they want is to gain power. They are not nice girls."

Right then there was a knock at the door. More than likely it was Aunt Luna. Right after Mom stood up to answer the door, I had a thought. I raised my free hand and used my magic to open the door for her, "We're in here, Aunt Luna." A couple of seconds later, Aunt Luna walked in looking a little confused when she saw Mom standing in front of me and nobody opened the door for her. She jumped a little after I used my magic to shut the door behind her. With a smirk, I stood up, spread out my wings, and used magic to open the frig and float a coke over to her. "Thirsty?" She took it carefully, almost as if it would bite her.

"You have wings and can do magic?" she asked slowly while walking over to me while taking glances between my wings and the coke can. She walked between the coffee table and the sofa, up to me, and gave me a hug which I returned. "It's great to see you nephew, but this is incredible."

I smirked at her while putting a hand on Twilight's shoulder, "Just wait until you hear what we've been through. But that can wait." Then frowned at her with a serious look, saying urgently, "Those three girls who call themselves The Dazzlings are dangerous sirens, similar to the sirens of Greek mythology. And, like the ones from Greek mythology, they will gain magical power from the students of Canterlot High by draining the students by making them angry at each other and possibly starting fights. And only the stars know what they will do then."

"These girls gain power by sowing distrust and anger," Twilight told her in a pleading voice like mine. "If they get the students angry enough they could start fighting with one another and that's the danger. And there's no knowing what they will do with that much power."

Aunt Luna didn't say anything and just looked between us and Mom before finally saying, "I doubt that they are dangerous, Nephew." The look on her face and the tone of her voice was filled with doubt. "They seem to be genuinely sweet girls who just want to sing."

"Yes, just like the sirens of Greek mythology were sweet to sing the sailors over to their death," I added with a huff then finished my coke in one go and nearly slammed the can down onto the coffee table. "And what's so frustrating about this, is that I can't be angry at you for not listening to us because you're already under their influence. Right now, you two are swimming over to the siren's island to your death and I'm trying to warn you away from them. That's our situation right now. And so help me, Twilight, the girls, and I will stop them whether you like it or not. I love you both too much to let them have their way with you." Without saying another word, I slipped past Aunt Luna and started walking to the door.

"Where are you going?" Mom asked with her voice only now sounding a little concerned.

I opened the front door and looked at them, "To sit on the roof and calm myself down before I say, or do, something I'll regret." After I was out of the house, I flapped my wings to raise myself up in the air long enough to get onto the roof. It was a typical roof and with our house facing east and west, I sat down on it facing west to watch the sunset. "Damn it all to hell and Tartarus and back," I mumbled quietly, grumbling to myself my own frustration. I stretched my legs out onto the roof and laid my head down upon the very top of the roofline watching the setting sun painting the evening sky. All while my Alicorn keen hearing picked up the very faint sounds of discussion inside the house. Sounded like Twilight was still trying to talk to them. Good luck I thought. Like trying to talk to a brick wall. And like I told them, I can't even be mad at them because they are under evil magical influence. But I'd sure as hell like to and that aggravated me even more. At least the girls don't seem to be affected by their singing.

It wasn't until a few minutes later that it hit me.

Wait a minute... Why aren't the girls affected by their singing? My mind went back over to when we fought Sunset. They still represent the Elements of Harmony in this world. Which means that they have some type of magical connection to them. I sat back up as my mind whirled around the problem. What if it's that connection? What if it's the Equestrian magic protecting them? If that's the case then I wonder if...

I didn't know if it would work but it was worth a shot. Jumping off the roof, I lightly landed back on the ground in front of the door, yanked it open, and walked back inside. Apparently, Twilight had given up on talking with them because I walked by her on my way over to my mom and Aunt Luna standing on the far side of the room. "Fred?" Twilight questioned, now looking curious to what I was up to. I didn't answer her. I reached Mom and Aunt Luna and before they had a chance to say or do anything, I put a hand on their shoulders and closed my eyes. Reaching into my magical inner core, my goal was two things. One was to establish a magical connection between me and them. Once that was done, I could transfer some magic into them to protect them from the siren's songs.

I will help

It was the Tree of Harmony again, only this time I barely heard her. Though I still felt her influence as she helped me by guiding my magic into both my mom and Aunt Luna. The magical connection was made then I felt the transfer of magic into them. I gave each of them a good amount. Before trying to tell the Tree of Harmony Thank You for helping me. After what felt like minutes later, I stopped my magic and pulled back from them. Then took a breath to steady myself as it took a little bit out of me. Twilight was by my side a second later putting her arm in mine to help steady me. As I smiled my thanks down to her, she looked up at me with a confused expression. I held up my hand telling her to wait as I looked over to Mom and Aunt Luna.

We watched as they both seemed to freeze in place for a couple of seconds before putting their hands to their head with a low long groan as if they had a headache. Which in a sense wasn't too far from the truth. They seem to stagger a little then slowly sat down in the chairs in front of the coffee table. I waiting while standing off to the side. After another few seconds of waiting, Mom lifted her head, met Aunt Luna's eyes, then looked up at me with a sorrowful look. It also looked like she still had a small headache. "Forgive your mom for not listening to you?"

"YES!" This time it was my turn to leap at them in joy. After a few minutes of tears and apologies, we finally started talking. Only this time it was without worrying about the sirens' song interfering. After agreeing with me that the sirens had to be stopped we moved onto my adventures in Equestria. Which took half the night. And for the first time since returning, there was now hope in my heart that the sirens could be stopped. And I didn't have to worry about Mom and Aunt Luna anymore.

Author's Note

And there you have it, the first chapter of the one and only sequel to A Lost Heir. I hope you enjoy reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it. Remember to write constructive comments and please vote up or down.

Chapter Five: Where Two World's Meet

Author's Note

Sorry, this chapter was a day late. Had a little bit of writer's block. The next chapter of Ninetales in Equestria: Fatherhood will be delayed by a couple of days also for the same reason. So, please be patient with me.

Chapter Five: Where Two World's Meet

I woke up before AJ just as the morning sun's rays began to light up her upper room where she still slept on top of me. If memory serves, we fell asleep sometime after our third round of sex. So, with my arms around her, I started lightly rubbing AJ's bare back, because we were still naked, while simply enjoying the feel of her body against mine. And while feeling her soft breaths against my chest, I laid there with her in my arms and enjoyed the peace of the morning. For the first time since arriving here, I felt like I could actually slow down, breathe, and enjoy myself without the need to take care of a threat. That meant the only thing I wanted to do was to simply lay here and enjoy holding AJ's naked body against mine.

"AJ, ARE YOU UP YET?!"

At least that was the plan until Apple Bloom's voice boomed through the house startling her awake. "Huh? Wha...?" Still only half-asleep and bleary-eyed, she lifted her head from my chest and looked around as her long blond hair came forward to frame her face.

"Apple Bloom just yelled for you from downstairs wanting to know if you are up yet," I informed her with a smile then gave her a good morning passionate kiss to wake her up with. That seemed to do the trick because she seemed more awake and alert after I pulled back. She was now looking down at me with a wide happy contentful smile like the sun rising in the distance. Warm and welcoming. "Good morning."

"Good morning," she said contently down at me before a yawn escaped her. And while my ears picked up the sound of AB's feet coming up the stairs, and because we weren't covered by a bedsheet, I wrapped my wings around her as she laid her head back down upon my chest. "I really don't feel like getting up. I just want to stay like this for a little while," she said softly with a voice filled with satisfied contentment.

"Neither do I," I told her right before AB opened the bedroom door and stepped in. "But that might not happen," I chuckled and gave AB a wave of good morning.

Without missing a beat and without looking up, AJ muttered, "She just walked into the room didn't she?" I simply nodded my head with a soft, "Mhmm," and smiled when AJ groaned in annoyance while I watched AB walk over from the door to the side of the bed.

"Big Mac needs help with a large last-second order this morning," AB said simply while standing there in a simple-looking sleeveless light red cotton sundress.

AJ groaned again then turned her head to the side to stare up at her sister. "The one time I thought I'd have a chance to sleep in." There was a pause while AJ stared up at AB as if waiting to see if she really did have to get up. When it was apparent that she did, AJ groaned with, "Fine. I'll get up." But didn't move because AB was still standing there.

This was getting amusing very quickly.

"AB? You want to leave, so we can get up and take a shower?" AJ asked with a voice strained with patience.

"Why? You think I haven't seen a dick before? Or know about the facts of life?" AB shook her head and crossed her arms over her small chest with an amused look on her face. "We live on a farm, AJ. I think I've seen my share of dicks around here."

Another pause as AJ and AB simply stared at each other. When it was obvious that AB wasn't leaving, AJ sighed and began sitting up. I opened up my wings so she could sit up while she still covered up my crotch area with hers. She hummed while giving a good morning stretch then relaxed on top of me saying, "Fine, fine, let's go take a shower and do this. Then maybe we could go back to bed." Then got up off of me and off the bed to stand next to AB.

And before I even started getting up, AB's eyes locked onto my crotch with a, "Wow, now that's impressive."

"Out, AB, out," AJ commanded while pushing her sister out of the room while I got out of the bed.

"Alright, alright, alright, I'm going already," AB laughed as she was pushed across the room. "I was just curious." After she was out of the room AJ closed the door, put her head against it, and groaned out in frustration.

Meanwhile, I crossed the room, wrapped my arms and wings around her, and laid my chin on her head. With a frustrated sigh, she leaned back against me putting her head back against my chest then chuckled out, "I swear that girl."

"Come, AJ," I whispered to her before giving her neck a soft lingering kiss, "you'll feel better after I wash you this morning in the shower."

She hummed pleasantly, "Now that sounds wonderful."

Before she even opened the door, a thought hit me. "Hold on, I got an idea," I told her eagerly, let her go, and walked over to quickly put on my shorts.

"What's that?" she asked as she turned around watching me put on my shorts.

Lifting my hand I let it glow with a magical aura surrounding my hand. "Magic remember? I'll go load the truck for them and them come back for our shower." I took her head in my hands and gave her a quick kiss. "That way we won't have to rush through our shower but can take our time." She was blushing with an "O" look on her face as if she just had a Homer Simpson moment. So, I kissed her saying, "See you in a few minutes," then opened the door.

The barn and cellar that held their apples were just next door, so half skipped and half flew over to them to see what I needed to load. The barn was a typical-looking red barn with huge double doors and a loft. Mostly holding hay while the apples were in the cool cellar below. A square body older pickup was sitting in the open barn doorway when I skipped and flew my way over. AB was holding the order sheet while Big Mac was just walking up the cellar stairs with a box of apples to the right of the door. "Hey Big Mac, let me help and load this in a couple of minutes." Lifting my hand, I used my magic to take the box of apples from him and float it over to the truck that was now behind me.

He was shocked at first before calming down when he saw me and whispering, "Show off," with a small smirk and a shake of his head.

"Wow! That's way cool," AB commented excitedly up at me. Then pointed to the sheet. "In that case bring up five more boxes of those..."

Over the course of the next few minutes, I used my magic to load the truck with the order of apples needed. Then after making sure that Big Mac was awake enough to drive, I hurried my way back inside to take a shower with AJ. Big Mac, and AB, knew why I was hurrying. Because both had knowing looks on their faces and I also knew that they didn't mind. Especially, AB because I heard her say, "Have fun with my sister," after I finished and while I was flying and skipping my way back to the house. And made a bee-line for the shower first for two reasons. The main reason was that AJ's door was shut and the shower was running. And two was because we were going to shower together and I thought she went ahead and started without me.

And because no one else was in the house, I stripped off my shorts in the hallway, held them in my hand, opened the door, and stepped into the bathroom. The shower was running with steam already starting to fill the bathroom, and I saw her silhouette in the shower. Or at least who I thought was AJ. I got the shock of my life when I yanked open the shower curtain with, "Now let's take our-," and stopped dead with a look of horror on my face. It wasn't AJ.

It was Granny.

Somehow she returned home early this morning and got to the shower first without me knowing about it. So, there I was standing naked in the bathroom staring at Granny in the shower. She was shocked at first then amused as she blew me a kiss. With a loud startled yelp, I slammed the shower curtain closed and quickly walked out, grabbing my shorts on the way and shutting the bathroom door behind me.

AJ was on the other side of the door with a sudden "Oh shit" look on her face. That is until she saw mine, knew what happened, and then started laughing her ass off. My mind, however, was stuck in perpetual shock as my brain was quickly burning itself alive while trying to get rid of the image of seeing Granny naked. So, it didn't register to my panicked brain that AJ had pulled me back into her room then quickly grabbed her phone. I only barely registered the sound of her phone's camera app clicking my picture. All while she texted the rest of the girls, so they also could get a good laugh out of my plight. She must have had problems texting and laughing at the same time because I heard her use the speech-to-text feature. "Fred saw Granny naked in the shower. Here's his reaction," I heard AJ say to the phone then the confirmation sound of a text being sent.

Now that my mind was fully recovered from the shock, I wanted to play along. "Nothing was in the right place," said with the same shocked tone in my voice and look on my face.

I watched her put her phone down on the bed nearby and with a laugh in her voice, she opened up her arms to me. "Then come here, Fred. And rest your head on my chest between my large plump boobs that aren't sagging like limp deflated balloons."

That was an invitation, I couldn't pass up. So, I walked over, sat on the edge of the bed, wrapped my arms around her, and then put my head right between those glorious plump pillows. Lifting a hand, I put it against a breast and pushed it further into my cheek as if relishing the feeling of her soft breast against my face. With a quick laugh, she started rubbing my head with her hands.

"That better?" she asked softly with amusement in her voice.

"Much, thank you." I pretended to sniff as if crying before turning my head to give her hard nipple a soft kiss. About a minute later, my phone started beeping that it had received messages. After floating it over to me, I noticed the first one was from Fluttershy.

Fluttershy: Aww poor baby. 🤣 Here's a picture of me naked to make him feel better. She sent a naked selfie of herself smiling and standing in front of her bathroom mirror.

Rainbow: That's freaking hilarious. 😆

"Alright, that's enough," AJ giggled as she took my phone from me and set it on the bed next to hers. "You can play with them later. For now, it's time for our shower together." She stood up, took my hand in hers, and we walked naked to the door. "I want you to take your time in washing me. I want your hands all over me. Soaping me, washing me, and then drying me. Granny should be done now." After walking across the hall to an already warm bathroom, AJ pushed me in. Then shut the door behind her, grabbed my head, and brought it down for a passionate kiss. Then brought my head down to her chest again between her breasts. "I want to feel your lips all over my body." Her hands squeezed, rubbed, and massaged my head as she guided it to one breast then the other. "Kiss and suck on my hard nipples, sugarcube. Use your fingers to squeeze them in your hands. Then touch me. Touch me all over before kissing and sucking on my wet pussy and aroused clit." With her hands encouraging my head lower, she moaned out, "Then use your magical hands and lips to wash me all over. And only when I'm an aroused mess, take me as you did last night. I want to experience the wild stallion part of you again. Making me shout your name as you pound your muscle inside of me."

So I did and in turn, so did she. After washing her, we had sex standing up with my wings, and arms, wrapped around her with one of her legs around my waist. And in the midst of the satisfying sounds of our bodies slapping together, her chorus of "Oh, god yes" echoed in my ears. We finished with her powerful orgasm gripping, pulling, and milking me as her fingers dug into my back between my wings. And her yelling out, "Fred. FRED!"

I was so lost in the moment that I growled into her ear, "You're my mare, AJ. Say it, AJ."

"I'm yours, I'm yours, oh god Fred, I'm yours," she kept whispering into my ear as her body drained and milked me with each contraction of her walls against my shaft. After slowly and lovingly drying her off, she did the same to me, and then we returned to her room. For a little while longer, we spent the rest of the morning in each other's arms. Just enjoying each other's presence and the peace of the morning.

^_^

AJ and I were able to lay there for at least three or so more hours. Three more hours of simply laying in bed being lazy and enjoying the feel of our naked bodies in each other's arms. After about thirty minutes, I think she drifted off to sleep again due to the slow rhythmic sound of her breathing against my chest. It also gave me time to think about what to do next. How long do I wait? Should I wait? It's not like the Equestrian portal isn't secure, so in my mind, the threat was low for the moment at least. While thinking about the girls using the journal to talk to their counterparts, another thought hit me. What about having one of them cross over to speak to their counterpart directly? Could that be done without upsetting the cosmic balance I believe it was called? Having one of them cross over for a short time was completely fine because I did that with Twilight. So, two crossing over for a short time should be fine, though I wasn't comfortable with more than that.

This time it was our phones that interrupted us and woke up AJ. Her phone started beeping first before mine did but I got to mine first. She woke up groaning in complaint, turning herself over to get more comfortable, and to pull the sheet over her head while I checked my phone.

Rainbow: Hey, where you guys at? You two still asleep?

I had to smirk at AJ's reaction to the phones going off while texting Rainbow back.

You: It's the first day off AJ's had in a while so she wanted to sleep in. 😏 She's trying to hide under the sheet while laying on top of me.

Pinkie: That sounds like a wonderful idea. 😊 I'll do that tonight when it's my turn.

Rarity: Cuddling up with our dear Fred will definitely be nice.

"Could you at least turn off the text notifications, sugarcube?" AJ mumbled softly against my chest with her head still hiding underneath the bedsheet.

With a light chuckle, I turned my head giving a kiss to the lump under the covers. "Sorry, but Rainbow wanted to know where we were." After another soft groan and wiggle from her to get more comfortable, she went quiet again and I went back to texting after turning off the notifications.

You: What is everyone's plan today? Because I have an idea.

Rainbow: Uh oh. Careful guys, he's got an idea. 😅

Pinkie: Oh, oh, oh. Knee twitch and eye blink. It's going to be a good idea, I can tell.

Rarity: Alright, girls. Let him tell us his good idea.

Due to the gentle steady slow breathing, AJ was doing against my chest told me that she had fallen back to sleep again.

You: While thinking about how I took this world's Twilight to Equestria to meet her counterpart gave me the idea of possibly doing the same with you girls. Sending one or no more than two of you at a time to meet your counterparts like Twilight did. What do you all think?

I laid there just holding my phone in both hands for a couple of minutes. I think I shocked them into silence or shocked them into thinking about meeting their counterpart. Nobody texted me for a few minutes while I laid on my back with AJ under the covers asleep on top of me. What surprised me was when AJ spoke up.

"So, what are their plans?" she mumbled out with her voice slurring a little indicating that she was still half-asleep.

"I thought about something they girls could do today," I told her softly while curious as to how she would react. "So, I'm waiting to see what they have to say about it."

"And what's that?" she mumbled out before lifting her head up to look up at me when the bedsheet slipped off her head.

"Having one or two of them at a time cross over into Equestria to speak to their counterparts directly instead of through the journal." She just blinked at me a couple of times as if her mind was trying to process what I had just said. During that time, I watched the look in her eyes go from half-asleep to fully awake in just a few seconds. Then she sat up slowly with the bedsheet falling away from her to reveal her beautiful naked body. As she looked down at me, her hair fell forward to frame her face. It was a contemplative face looking down at me. Because her crotch was sitting on mine, I reached out and gently caressed her waist with my hands. Squeezing and rubbing gently against her surprisingly soft skin, I met the wonder and curiosity in her eyes with my own. While I was waiting for her reaction, my phone beeped.

Fluttershy: While that would be wonderful, I've already talked with my counterpart. But perhaps it would be good for the others?

Pinkie: Yeah, I told you all it would be a good idea. I think either Rainbow, AJ, or Rarity should be first.

"Fluttershy and Pinkie suggested that you, Rarity, or Rainbow should go first," I told her while holding up my phone for her. She still had that far-off look about her when she was really thinking about something when she looked down at my phone. "But more importantly, it may come down to who can readily show up at the portal first. Although, I would like at least some of you girls to meet Philomena and Angelfeather. The phoenix and griffon respectively."

You: I would like to give you girls a chance to meet Philomena, the anthropomorphic phoenix, and my legal wife Angelfeather, an anthropomorphic griffon. But who goes will depend on which one of your counterparts gets to the portal first.

Rainbow: I'm definitely going. I'm not going to miss a chance to meet a phoenix and a griffon.

Rarity: I'll go as well. While it would be divine to meet a phoenix and a griffon, I think I need to talk with my counterpart. Woman to woman.

"Rainbow and Rarity are in," I said up to AJ then put my phone down. Then put my hands back on her waist again, "AJ?"

A few seconds later she looked down at me with a firm resolve, then gave me a firm nod. "I'm in. Let's see who will go first."

"Alright, then," I picked up my phone and called Sunset then put the phone on speaker. While the phone was ringing, AJ and I got up to get dressed.

"Hello?"

"Sunset? It's Fred," I said while putting my shorts on. "Would you use the journal to ask Twilight to power the portal again? Now that there's a lull, I'll try and bring some of the other girls to Equestria to meet their counterparts." After putting my shorts on, I sat down on the edge of her bed and watched AJ get dressed in front of me. And because I wasn't holding my phone, I kept my eyes on AJ as she put her bra on. Her eyes were locked onto mine with a grin on her face while she did it too. She was teasing me and I was loving it. I had to return the favor sometime.

"Are you sure that's a good idea? I think Twilight said something about too many crossing over at a time."

"Exactly, which is why we'll start by seeing which of Rainbow's, Rarity's, or AJ's counterparts can show up first. I'll send no more than two of them at a time, so it should be fine. And please ask for Philomena, Angelfeather, Mother, and Aunt Luna to be there as well," I said while keeping my eyes on AJ getting dressed in a sultry and teasing manner.

"Alright." Then heard her click off.

"Enjoying the show, sugarcube?" AJ asked while she slowly pulled up her denim skirt over her tone legs.

"Absolutely," was my grinning response back as she slowly wiggled her skirt over her hips then teasingly zipped up her skirt. When she was done, she just had her shirt to go. That's when she motioned me over with a wink and a curl of her finger.

"Put on my shirt for me," she commanded softly with bedroom eyes locked onto mine.

I gladly stood up to do so.

^_^

After having a little more fun with AJ, I called Mom to let her know what was happening and also to offer her the chance as well. Unfortunately, she was busy was the battle of the bands auditions today as today was the last day for the auditions. Tomorrow, the competition would start. So, with her and Aunt Luna busy I got the girls together at the school and basically hung out while waiting for word for who to send first. Which came almost an hour and a half later right at lunchtime. We all had walked into the cafeteria to get our lunch when I watched Sunset pull out the journal from the corner of my eye. As the girls walked in, I hung back as Sunset opened up the journal to read as students came and went. It was a free day so the cafeteria wasn't as crowded as it usually was during a regular school day. It was still half full with students as they separated into small groups with each group probably a band. Voices carried a little as students talked and planned about songs.

"Philomena and Angelfeather are on their way with Rainbow Dash to Canterlot," she said while holding the book open for both of us to read. "It was decided that Rainbow would go first with Rarity and Applejack could meet tonight. It seems Rarity and Applejack were busy and couldn't get away."

"Almost expected that actually," I mused after finishing reading. "Which means that Rainbow gets to have lunch over there while Rarity and Applejack have supper." I gave her a curt nod of thanks and walked off to tell them. Rainbow was just grabbed the tray when I tapped her shoulder to get her attention. "You're up first, Rainbow," I said to her which got the attention of the others. "Rarity and Applejack won't be able to come until tonight." I shrugged over at Rarity and AJ, "Work and all."

"I'm not surprised," AJ nodded at that. "Probably has lots of chores to take care of."

"I'm sure my counterpart is also busy at work, so that was to be expected," Rarity accepted and grabbed a tray.

Meanwhile, I pulled Rainbow out of the line and put an arm around her. "You, on the other hand, get to have lunch with my mother and Aunt Luna in Equestria."

"Yeah?" she questioned with curiosity in her eyes.

"Oh that sounds wonderful," Fluttershy beamed stepping up to Rainbow and giving her a hug. "Just have fun."

"Have lots of fun," Pinkie echoed that with a hug of her own.

"Ok, let's go," she had a look of hesitant curiosity on her face that echoed in her slightly nervous voice. But I led her away from the cafeteria, through the school, and out the front door to the waiting statue portal out front. "Anything I need to keep in mind?"

After testing the portal to make sure it was open, which it was, I looked down at her with a smile and shook my head. "One thing, yes. After crossing over your body will change to that of an anthropomorphic pony. In other words, you'll look exactly like your counterpart. You'll see how Twilight looks over there. So, try not to freak out when your feet change to hooves." With that, I put my hand on her back and encouraged her through the portal.

"Wait...hooves?" she was able to get out before being pushed through the portal. After a few seconds, we had emerged on the other side where I immediately put an arm around her to steady her. "Whoa!" she exclaimed with surprise after stumbling on the other side. She also wasn't hesitant to put an arm around my waist and hold onto me while looking down at her new hooves. "Ok, this is a bit different." While Rainbow was busy looking herself over, I looked over to the side to see Mother and Aunt Luna standing there with amused smiles. I held up a finger with a wink then turned to face Rainbow with a hand ready.

I was now facing Mother and Aunt Luna with Rainbow not noticing them yet because she was looking down at her new hooves. I also noticed that Twilight, Philomena, Angelfeather, and Rainbow haven't shown up yet either. So, I thought this was a good chance to introduce the human Rainbow to her new wings in an arousing way. "Here's something else for you to feel, Rainbow."

"What's tha-OH MY GOD!" she yelled out immediately standing up straight when I pushed my hand directly between her new wings. Under my ministration, her new wings quickly start to rise, so I moved behind her to use my other hand. "It's ju-uuhh-st like befo-oh-ore," she trying saying while pausing for a moan as her body went stiff with sudden arousal. Her face showed a mixture of pleasure and shock at the new sensations while her hands were searching for something to hold onto. That something came from my Mother and Aunt Luna. They both walked up with barely contained mirth and laughter with each one taking a hand. Rainbow's face looked up at both of them with wide eyes and a mouth that hung open in a state of perpetual shock.

"Yep. It's called a wing boner," I told her while my fingers massaged between her wings. "All pegasi get them because the spot between their wings is an erogenous zone." Mom and Aunt Luna were looking on with amusement while holding her hands. All while Rainbow squeezed their hands as her body shook slightly in new arousal. Because my hands were on her back I could feel the way her body reacted to the new sensation. Her breathing was almost like spasms that came in short deep breaths. Having already done this to Equestria's Rainbow, I knew when she was getting close. And also because I wanted to play with her a little, I stopped rubbing between her wings.

She wasn't happy with that and turned her head with an upset glare, "Hey! Why'd you stop?"

"So I can pull your tail." With a smirk, I reached down to her tail giving it a gentle but firm pull that would give her a similar but lesser reaction as before.

"Tail? OH!" Her eyes went wide before looking down while I lifted up the end of her now rainbow-colored tail for her to see. "Wings and a tail, how cool is that?!"

Mom and Aunt Luna were smiling at her as they both still held her hands. "Welcome to Equestria," Mother greeted warmly.

"Thanks, I think you can let me go now," she said with a quick laugh.

"Welcome, Rainbow Dash from the human realm," Aunt Luna shook Rainbow's hand.

"Welcome back, my sunshine boy," Mother let go of Rainbow and wrapped me in a hug of arms and wings.

"Sunshine boy?" Rainbow snickered out a quick giggle my way.

"Yes," I rolled my eyes at her. "Rainbow? This is Princess Celestia, my birth-mother. And my Aunt Luna."

"Hi, this is really weird," Rainbow greeted with a chuckle before looking herself over again.

"Come, let us wait for the others in the dining room," Mother invited by taking Rainbow's arm in her own with a wide smile that told me she was about to tell some pretty embarrassing stories about me.

Aunt Luna had decided that this was a great idea and took Rainbow's other arm in hers. "Indeed, sister. For it is time for you to tell Miss Dash Fred's embarrassing moments."

With an amused sigh and a shake of my head, I followed along behind them as they guided Rainbow from the room. It was good that both Mother and Aunt Luna were holding her arms because she wasn't used to walking on hooves. Even still her new tail swayed back and forth slowly in an almost hypnotic fashion that my eyes love to latch onto.

"Yeah, I'd love to hear some," Rainbow's pitched higher, eager to hear some of my early moments.

"Unfortunately, I can't give you much," Mother's voice went soft with sorrow which seemed to be amplified by the soft clip-clop of their hooves against the stone floor of the hallway. Rainbow's new pony ears laid back against her head at the news, which she probably didn't even know she was doing. Even so, I knew she was downhearted at the news. Even more so by what Mother said next. "I'm sure my son has told you that I only had him for two years before I was forced to leave him with my counterpart in your world."

"Yeah, I remember," Rainbow's voice softened with sympathy. "That sucks on multiple levels."

"Indeed. It pains me to say that I wasn't here to help my sister in her time of need," Aunt Luna said with a sorrowful voice of her own.

"Why weren't you here?" Rainbow asked innocently.

Aunt Luna hesitated for a few seconds before finally saying, "'Tis a long story, Miss Dash. A story that's filled with magic and regret for my failures."

"All of which was at the very least partially my fault," Mother consoled Aunt Luna as she spread a wing around Rainbow. We turned a corner and I could see the dining room up ahead on the right. "It is something that's behind us. Even as short a time I had with my son, it was wonderful. I just wish that his father survived."

"Yeah, he told me a little about that," Rainbow said as she indicated that she could walk on her own, so they let her go as they got close to the dining room. "Something about him protecting you as you ran through the portal?"

I followed them into the dining room and sat down next to Rainbow at the table. Her head was on a swivel as she looked around. "Wow! You guys certainly weren't stingy on the furnishings in this place. These chairs look extremely expensive. What's it made from? Brass with a red velvet cushion? They look like small thrones."

"In essence, yes, Miss Dash," Aunt Luna confirmed with a nod and a friendly smile. "Sister told me that she had them made from a young and talented Brazier or Coppersmith as some call them."

"And the table is made from pure heartwood," Mother explained while rubbing the polished surface lovingly. "He too was a young and talented in his carpentry." She looked down at the table with a smile filled with sorrow and cherished memories. "His father polished this table right before he was killed." Ok, now that was news to me. She ran a hand slowly across the surface. "I'm sure he wanted it to be a surprise for me because he never finished it. I only found out what he was doing the next day after he was killed when the head maid told me. He told her that he wanted to do it."

"I didn't know he was that talented."

"Neither did I, my sunshine boy," she smiled over to me. "Your father was always surprising me with something. And he was always good with his hands."

Rainbow chuckled, looking over at me with a knowing smirk on her face then punched me lightly on the arm. "Now I know where those magical hands of yours come from."

"And his good heart," a feminine familiar voice suddenly came from behind me. And I immediately knew who it was. After standing up, my eyes locked onto Angelfeather first as she stepped up giving me a big hug around her protruding baby bump. "Good to see you, my husband."

After rubbing her cheek against mine, I kissed her cheek telling her, "Wonderful to see you as well, my wife." Next was, "Philomena," with a smile I held out a hand as she too pulled me into a hug with us rubbing our cheeks together. Twilight and Rainbow were there but Rainbow had already walked behind Philomena and Angelfeather and up to her counterpart. While the human world Rainbow Dash stood up, I gave Twilight a hug in greeting. Then returned in front of Angelfeather and Philomena putting a hand on each of them. "How are you two?" I asked while both Rainbow Dash's looked each other over and started circling one another as if they were preparing for a fight. "Do you two need anything?" I asked.

"We are fine, my mate," Philomena smiled with the glow that only a mother could while she and Angelfeather both were gently holding their baby bumps.

"That's wonderful." Kneeling down in front of them, I gently put a hand on each of their baby bumps, kissing one, and then the other. "Daddy loves you both." Even though I heard some coos and giggles, I didn't care at the moment. Right now, I leaned forward and put the side of my head against Angelfeather's bump next to my hand. And to my surprise, I got a slight kick back. "Our baby kicked!" Not one to be left out, Philomena's kicked as well. One could just imagine how my face looked when I felt both of them kick one after the other. I was glowing with joy as I put my head against Philomena's bump with an excited, "Both of them!" I kissed both of their bumps again before whispering to both, "Daddy loves you." Then looked up at them, "And daddy thinks that both mommies need to sit down." Thankfully, they did so. Or I think they were thanking me for it all things considering. At least I think they were because they sat down with a smile and a few giggles. All of them but both Rainbow's were cooing excitedly as both Philomena and Angelfeather sat down in the chairs. With them sitting down, I looked over at both Rainbows.

The only way I could tell them apart was what they were wearing. The human Rainbow was wearing shorts with the school colors and the horseshoe on them. Other than that, they were completely identical. After spotting the right one, I gave her a glowing smile and motioned to Philomena, "Rainbow? This is my mate, Philomena. She's the phoenix, I told you about." Then motioned to Angelfeather, "This is my wife, Angelfeather. The griffon princess." Twilight was next as I motioned to her where she gave Rainbow a smile and a wave, "Twilight you know but this is what she looks like here in this world." And a grin spread over my face when looking at Equestria's Rainbow, "And you have already met yourself, so..."

Equestria's Rainbow smirked at her counterpart with her arms crossed under her breasts and sports bra. "Yeah, you might want to think about saying hello. There's nothing like an upset phoenix."

"She's not like that," I retorted with a slight chuckle because I knew she was kidding.

She simply gave her shoulders a shrug, still with the smirk on her face, "Yeah, I know but it was still fun to say."

Human Rainbow took the not-so-subtle hint and gently pushed her way past her counterpart and over to me. "Yeah, you said something about meeting a phoenix and a griffon. They're just all stuff of fantasies in our world."

"Only they're real here, Rainbow," Twilight smiled and stepped up on the other side of me opposite of Rainbow, put an arm around me, and a hand on Angelfeather's shoulder.

Human Rainbow offered her hand to shake which Philomena gladly shook. "This is so cool. I get to meet an actual phoenix. Is it true about the legend of Phoenix tears that they can instantly heal?"

"Is true, yes," Philomena responded with a little chuckle at Rainbow's excited reaction. "Had to use them already. Trouble follows him."

"And I am Princess Angelfeather, his wife," Angelfeather greeted warmly and shook her hand when Rainbow scooted over to greet her.

After the human world Rainbow shook Angelfeather's claw-like hand, she looked up at me with a quick laugh. "Dude? You've got such a weird life here."

"Why don't you sit down, so we can tell you all about it?" Mother offered but Aunt Luna bit us a good afternoon.

"Tis a pleasure to meet you Rainbow Dash from the human world but if you will excuse me, I need rest," Aunt Luna said to her, gently taking Rainbow's hand to shake.

"Oh, ok, nice to meet you too," Rainbow shook hands with her. "If you need to sleep go ahead. You don't need to stay up on my account."

"Then I bid everypony a good afternoon."

"Have a good sleep sister. Sweet dreams," Mother said with a smirk.

"Naturally," Aunt Luna chuckled in return with a smirk before leaving.

Meanwhile, everyone took their seats. Mother was at the head of the table with Twilight then both Rainbow Dashes on the other side across from me. I was sitting next to Mother with Philomena next to me with Angelfeather next to her. Once seated, Mother called for the chef with a ring of a bell where there was a pause in the conversation while we all ordered what we wanted.

"Ok, I've got to know something," Rainbow from the human world spoke up while looking at both Philomena and Angelfeather. "What's the story with you two?"

"What? No questions for me?" Equestria's Rainbow spoke up and turned to her counterpart looking a little offended. "I'm sitting right here and nothing?"

"I've got a real live phoenix and a griffon across the table," human world Rainbow fired back while motioning to them. "They're way cooler than us."

There was a pause where Equestria's Rainbow seemed to think about it before giving her a nod. "Yeah, that's true."

Twilight and Equestria's Rainbow seemed embarrassed to tell her about Philomena, so I told them. "Philomena here didn't have this body before. She was full bird before and Mother's pet basically. Until Twilight changed her by accident. And at first, she wanted to change back but then she got to enjoy talking and my company."

Human world Rainbow didn't ask questions, so Angelfeather was next. "Canterlot Council nobles wanted to stop Fred and Celestia from ending slavery. After finding a caveat within an old treaty between Equestria and Griffonstone, the nobles reached out to my father. The caveat was that if Celestia ever had a child of the opposite sex as the current leader, they would marry. Those nobles reminded my father of that caveat in the old treaty then paid him money to have me marry Fred. It was a political maneuver to curtail Fred's movement to end slavery." Rainbow's jaw dropped in reaction to what she was hearing as she took in the horror. "Basically, my father sold me off for profit and political expediency. Fred understood my plight and told me that I had his full support in refusing." I heard joy in her voice when she talked about my part in it. "He didn't want to hold me to it after knowing what happened to me." She then took Philomena's hand and smiled at Equestria's Rainbow. "I even had the support of his mate and friends. I chose to marry him because of his kind heart."

"Dude that's...," the human world Rainbow stared at her in a perpetual state of shocked horror.

Then Equestria's Rainbow spoke up with a prideful smirk while looking at her counterpart. "You should've seen her on her wedding day ripping her father a new one. He had the gall to demand she return home."

"Even got himself shunned by the whole country," I looked over with a smirk of my own. Then frowned in concern, "And now the griffons want me to move there to rule in his place. And I have no clue what to do about that with a child with Fluttershy and two on the way."

"I know I've already said it but you've got a weird life here, stud," the human world Rainbow said with a chuckle and a shake of her head. "First, just regular high school student. Then we find out that you're actually a prince. And now you're being asked to rule an entire country. I don't even know what to make of it much less how I would react if I was in your shoes."

"We can pause for lunch," I told her with a chuckle as the food was being served.

"That I can do."

Conversation was slow as most of us just enjoyed the food. I decided to test the cooks by ordering a beef burger well done. Rainbow happened to order the same thing with potato fries as I did. That led to an interesting conversation about the difference between the diet between humans and ponies. I was watching the human world Rainbow carefully for a reaction regarding her burger. She may have a human mind, but she had a pony body now, which meant a different food palate. It was after she took the first bite of her burger that she noticed something.

"These fries are great but I think there's something off about the meat," the human world Rainbow commented as she put her burger down giving it an unsure look. It was her counterpart that spoke up first with an amused chuckle and a shake of her head.

"Nothing's off about the meat. You're not human anymore." She grabbed a wing and lifted it. "You're a pony now which means you don't eat meat now."

I just nodded to her when the human world Rainbow looked over at me with a downtrodden look. "I'm afraid she's right. Right now you're a pony and ponies here are vegetarian."

The human world Rainbow hung her head with a disappointed groan, "That sucks."

Equestria's Rainbow patted her shoulder and said with a smirk, "Don't worry about it. Just eat a salad and look forward to flying later." That gave me the idea of taking her burger and splitting it into three pieces for Angelfeather, Philomena, and I then took some of their salad to give to the human world Rainbow to have. So, that's what I did. And all while the human world Rainbow was staring at her counterpart with figurative sparkles in her eyes.

"Flying?" she asked.

Equestria's Rainbow gave her a chuckle, "Yeah, and trust me when I say that there's nothing like it."

"And maybe we could all go for a fly together considering all of us can fly," I looked around at them all with a widening smile. "After you finish eating that salad." I may have been speaking to the human world Rainbow but my smile turned to a grin while looking between them. It was satisfying to watch human world Rainbow quickly scarf down her salad and actually looks like she was enjoying it. Equestria's Rainbow looked up, saw the grin on my face, and then squinted her eyes at me with clear suspicion in them.

"Alright, just what the heck are you grinning about?" she asked me after putting her fork down giving me her full attention. "I've seen that look before. Your mind is in the gutter, I just know it."

"Oh, I was just wondering that if you two started having sex would it be sex or masturbation? If we had sex, would it be a threesome or a twosome?" I put out there with my grin stretching from ear to ear. The human world Rainbow nearly choked on her salad as she looked up with a huge blush on her face. "Basically, are you two separate ponies or count as one pony?" Apparently, I really had them with that question because none of them said anything. They all sat there with question marks over their heads. Twilight especially. With her, I could see her brain trying to compute the question.

"Yes and no," Twilight finally said first after a couple of minutes as she went into lecture mode. I could tell due to the lecturing tone in her voice. "While both Rainbow Dash's are, in essence, the same representative of the Element of Loyalty, they are, in fact, two separate, and distinct, sentient beings. Because both have their own bodies, minds, and experiences."

"Twilight, I don't think he meant to have that question answered," Angelfeather said with a giggle between bites. She was right of course and it only took Twilight a second later to realize it after she looked at my grinning face.

"Of course he didn't," Twilight muttered with disappointment then went back to eating with a roll of her eyes.

^_^

"FLYING...IS...AWESOME!" the human world Rainbow exclaimed with each quick pass around the castle. She wasn't as quick as Equestria's Rainbow naturally but that didn't stop her from enjoying the sensation of flight. And while Mother, Twilight, Angelfeather, Philomena, and I stood in the garden by my father's grave, we watched Rainbow circle around the main central section of the castle. She learned quickly and was flying shortly after Equestria's Rainbow started teaching her. A smile was plastered onto my face because of the ecstatic look on her face as she flew. It was a feeling that I knew well and was happy that she could experience it.

"Hey there, sugarcube," AJ's voice suddenly came up from behind me while watching Rainbow have fun flying in circles. Sure enough, both AJ and Rarity were walking up behind us down the steps. AJ wore her usual outfit of a plaid buttoned shirt that was tied in front with Daisy Duke shorts. Rarity's dress was what I call elegantly simple. A simple light purple dress with red fabric belt and red accents was simple yet elegant.

"Is it that late already?" I asked before taking my phone out of my pocket to check the time. Then looked up at the sun which was still halfway up in the sky. "It's only four."

"We got our work done early but what is that in your hand?" Rarity asked as she walked down the steps and up to us.

"The human version of the communication orb," I said while holding it out for all of them to see. Each of them took a turn in taking a good look at it as Rainbow continued to fly around in circles overhead. "A device for long or short distance communications. Of course, it doesn't do just that though."

For the next few minutes, I showed off my phone's features to all of them. Showing them videos, pictures, and apps that the phone can do among other things. Naturally, the human world Rainbow wanted to see what all the fuss was about, so she and Equestria's Rainbow landed to find out. "Hey, what's more interesting down here than watching my flying?"

"Showing off my phone," I told her as Mother leaned over for a look.

"There wasn't anything like this when I was there last," Mother commented while taking a good look.

"You're right, there wasn't," I chuckled while shifting through a number of songs it could play. "There was a so-called cell phone at the time but it was rudimentary at best. Now though, these things are complicated enough to do a number of different things other than communication."

"Two Rainbow's?" AJ asked, and when I looked up, she looked at the duplicate Rainbow Dashes standing side by side.

"Yeah, the one that has the horseshoe on her shorts is the one from the human world," I told her while nodding toward both Rainbow Dashes. "But it is about time to return."

The human world Rainbow didn't like to hear that and pouted at me, "Aww but I want to fly some more."

However, Equestria's Rainbow stepped up and put an arm around her, "Well we can't have everything, can we?" Then immediately started pulling her back inside the castle much to her counterpart's protest. "Come on, let's go."

"I guess that means you're going to bring over my counterpart then?" AJ asked while looking at me with some apprehension and uncertainty.

Turning off my phone, I put it back into my pocket, turned to her, and gently took her hands in mine, "You ready to face her?" It wasn't just her that the question was for either as I looked over to Rarity as well.

"I need to do this, sugarcube." She squeezed my hands as she gave me an encouraging smile. It was a smile that told me she was nervous but also determined to do it. "Considering she's my counterpart and also an Element of Honesty, it just feels like I have to explain myself."

Rarity put a hand on AJ's shoulder with a small determined smile, "I feel the same way, Applejack. I just feel the need to explain everything to her."

"I wonder if it has anything to do with harmony among the elements?" Twilight mused as she stood beside Mother.

"That could be the case, Twilight," Mother thought aloud as she looked down at her. A short shrug of her shoulders and a thoughtful look on her face showed her uncertainty. "This is the first time that the Elements of Harmony was ever utilized between worlds. This would go even beyond my knowledge."

"Well while y'all discuss it, I'm going to fetch Rarity and AJ," I told them then turned to Philomena and Angelfeather. Giving each one a kiss, "Be right back." Then knelt down in front of them putting my head gently on Angelfeather's growing baby bump first then Philomena's next. "Daddy will be right back."

By the time we all returned to the mirror portal, both Rainbow Dashes were there with the human world Rainbow Dash looking at me with an impatient look. "Come on, stud we don't have all day," she said, throwing her hands up in the air as if in frustration.

"I thought you were disappointed that you couldn't fly longer," I chuckled with a smirk as I approached them both while the others walked up behind me.

"Hey, it's not like she can't come back again, right?" the other Rainbow suggested with a dismissing shrug. Then turned to her counterpart putting a hand on her shoulder, "Anyway, nice to meet you but if nobody minds, I'm going to go flying."

"Yeah, yeah, go on," the human Rainbow dismissed her counterpart with a girlish chuckle and a gentle shove. Then grabbed my arm after I got close and started pulling me into the portal. "Come on, let's go." After the familiar feeling of being squeezed and pulled through a small cat door, we both emerged on the other side with Rainbow back in her human form again. After stepping out of the portal, I took out my phone beginning to text AJ first as I didn't see either of them nearby. It was almost four-thirty in the afternoon, so most of the students were gone for the day. "I'll see you later stud," Rainbow said before yanking my head down for a passionate kiss. Not one to put off a wonderful opportunity, I put one arm around her and pulled her up against me returning the kiss. She moaned softly into my mouth as my fingers trailed down the arch in her spine to grab her nice small tight butt. But just as quickly as she started the kiss, she ended it, and started walking toward the front entrance.

You: Hey, AJ, you ready to cross over? Meet me at the statue.

You: Rarity? It's time to cross over, you ready?

While waiting for the responses, I wondered how Mom's day went. So, I asked her by texting her as the cool afternoon breeze blew through my blond hair.

You: Hi, Mom. How was the final day of auditions?

Rarity: I'll be there shortly, darling. 💋

AJ was next to reply.

AJ: Yeah, I'll be right out sugarcube. I'm helping Granny in the school's kitchen.

Mom was next to reply as my phone vibrated and beeped at me.

Mom: Hi, son. How was your visit? The auditions were almost monotonous with some of them hard to sit through they were so bad.

I cringed at that while thinking of some of the so-called music Mom, and Aunt Luna had to sit through.

You: I can only imagine. I forgot to take some pictures while I was there but I'll do so this time. That way I'll get to give you a glimpse of Equestria.

Mom: Oh that would be great.

Just then I saw AJ come walking out of the school's entrance, so I quickly told Mom I would talk to her later and put my phone away. She was still wearing her usual school outfit of white and green button front denim blouse with a blue denim skirt with a red apple on it. But it was the look on her face and emotions in her eyes that caught my attention.

"You look a little nervous, AJ," I told her as she walked up to me with her eyes showing that slight nervousness.

"Yeah, a little," she responded with a small smile up at me before taking a glance at the portal behind me.

"Well, your counterpart showed up right before I left. And I can tell you with almost certainty that she's more nervous than you." After saying that, she looked up at me with a little confusion in her eyes. So, I continued. "Think about it. Until recently, humans were still slaves and she owned them. And now she's about to meet her human counterpart. Her human counterpart that is, like her, an Element of Honesty." While still looking up at me, I could see the figurative gears in her eyes turn that over in her head. It only took another minute before her eyes lit up in understanding.

"I never thought about it like that," she said softly as she voiced her thoughts aloud. "I didn't think about that part, I just thought about it as meeting my counterpart."

"Something to think about then," I said with a small smile then turned to look at Rarity start walking up to us from off to the side of the parking lot. "And more than likely she's thinking that you came to ask her about that very thing. Owning humans and how she treated them. But I can tell you that she's changed dramatically and the way she's treated them. I've spoken to them personally."

We paused while Rarity walked up to us, then rose up on her toes and pulled my head down for a soft kiss and an alluring, "Hello, Fred, darling."

I returned it happily then smiled down at her. "Hi, Rarity. You ready?"

"I am, yes," she responded with a firm resolve that was a little surprising. "I'm wanting to hear her side of the story about that time you got hurt on her trip."

"Understandable," was my response with a short nod. Then looked between them and gave them the same warning that I gave Rainbow. "One thing to keep in mind after you cross over is that your body will change to that of an anthropomorphic pony. In essence, you will look exactly like your counterpart except for the clothes you are wearing. With hooves. Rainbow had a little trouble walking at first, so just be aware of it." After getting an understanding nod from both of them, I stepped aside and swept my hand toward the portal. Rarity went first then AJ followed by me. Once on the other side, I saw AJ and Rarity, now in their new pony forms, practically holding onto each other for balance. And after seeing Mother, Aunt Luna, Philomena, Angelfeather, Equestria's AJ, Equestria's Rarity, Twilight, and Sonata all there, I took out my phone with a smile to take a few pictures. While AJ and Rarity from the human world were looking over their new bodies and trying to simply stand up, I backed up and started taking pictures on my phone. The only one that knew what I was doing was Sonata and once she figured it out she started posing. It took Twilight only a little longer to figure out why and when she did she just stood there with a smile on her face while I took a simple panoramic picture with my phone.

"Fred? What are you doing?" Equestria's Rarity asked me while walking over with curiosity in her eyes at my phone.

I waved my phone a little after a chuckle at Sonata's attempt at alluring poses. "Taking some pictures for Mom back in the human world. Especially Philomena and Angelfeather. They haven't seen a living phoenix and griffon before since they're just a myth there. I forgot to take some a few hours ago."

Sonata, who was wearing a very nice but simple dress with a v-cut front, immediately started walking up to me. "Fred? How are Aria and Adagio?"

I put a gentle hand on Sonata's arm to let her know I'd talk to her in a minute. Then addressed Rarity and AJ from the human world. "AJ? Rarity? I'm sure you can spot your counterparts? And have some things to talk about?"

Both Equestria's Rarity and AJ started walking toward their counterparts from the human world. Both had a look of sorrow and regret on their faces as each one took an arm from their counterpart to steady them. Meanwhile, the others and I looked on.

"Why don't we go to a quiet room where we can talk?" Equestria's Rarity suggested after she took ahold of her counterpart's arm.

"Do you know where the guest rooms are?" Mother asked with a small smile that said she understood.

"I do, yes," Equestria's Rarity confirmed.

"Well, I don't," Equestria's AJ said in response while looking over at Mother.

"Just follow us then, Applejack. And simply use the room next to us," Equestria's Rarity offered then started ushering her counterpart toward the door. On the way toward the door, we heard Equestria's Rarity whisper to her counterpart. "I know what you're going to ask, so let's go talk." Both AJ's started following but neither of them said a word as they followed them out the door. After they left, I turned toward Sonata. She was pretty as an earth pony with Raspberry-colored eyes. And right now those eyes had worry and concern in them.

"Now then, to answer your question," I said while taking her hands in mine as the others walked up to us. "After returning to the human world unexpectedly, I was able to prevent them from crossing over obviously. I simply grabbed them in my magical hold and started flying out of town."

"Where did you take them, nephew?"

"I didn't get that far," I answered while chuckling lightly when my mind brought up the humorous memory of dropping them and remembering the looks on their faces. "Both of them started struggling and demanding that I put them down."

"Yep, that's them," Sonata said with a frustrated sigh and a roll of her eyes.

"So, I dropped them from about a few thousand feet up in the air."

Sonata looked up at me with a shocked look that clearly said, I can't believe you would do that.

With a chuckle, I waved off her concern, "Oh don't worry, I caught them before they hit the ground. I used it as an opportunity to let them know that I really would kill them if they didn't stop. A scare now in order to save their lives later sort of thing. Well, it seemed to work on Aria at least. She called it quits and just started walking off saying that it wasn't worth her life. I'm not sure about Adagio though. She just stood there staring off in space in shock, so I don't know if I got through to her or not."

"At least Aria seemed to walk away," Sonata looked up at me with a thankful smile. "Thanks."

"You're welcome. I just hope that Adagio gives up as well," I looked down at her with a hopeful look of my own with a soft voice to match. But also cautioned, "You realize that I might not have gotten through to her though. I don't even know if we got through to Twilight to end her research."

"I know," she said with some hesitation but with a voice that said she understood. "At least you're trying and I understand that you must do what you have to. Just like Starswirl had to when he banished us to the human world all those years ago."

"And I'll try my best," I told her. Then smiled and continued with, "While we wait, how have you been? How's reintegrating into Equestria's society going?"

"History lessons mostly right now," she said as Twilight stepped over and put an arm around Sonata with a happy smile. "So much has changed since I was here last."

"I imagine it has but there's nothing to worry about," Twilight encouraged her with a disarming friendly smile. "Your desire to have a fulfilling life will see you through because it has already brought you here."

"Indeed," Aunt Luna agreed with a slow nod. "Somepony's own outlook can sometimes be the determining factor between a life of peace, or pain."

"Ok, so any ideas to pass the time while the girls have their heart-to-heart talk?" I asked while purposely putting a little humor in it with a silly smile to match. With a slight giggle from both of them, Philomena and Angelfeather walked over to me, each one taking a hand, and led me to a sofa that was up against one of the side walls of the room that I hadn't noticed before. Then each one leaned against me after they put my arms around their shoulders. "Oh well, that's something we can do. You sure you two don't need anything?"

"We are fine, our mate," Philomena said with a content smile as both leaned up against me with their heads on my shoulders. And with each one holding an arm I was effectively trapped, not that I minded any.

Considering this trip was mainly for Rarity and AJ there was little for us to do but wait for them. So, the conversation was mainly between Mother, Aunt Luna, Angelfeather, and I regarding what to do about all of Griffonstone wanting me to come and be their king. However, Aunt Luna offered an interesting option. She suggested it with one statement: When in doubt, ask. I thought it was an interesting idea. Go around Griffonstone and ask the average griffon their opinion. Angelfeather and Philomena agreed that it seemed like a good idea. However, that was a mission for another time.

After another few minutes, both Rarities and AJ's came walking back into the room. Equestria's Rarity and AJ had a sad and embarrassed look on their faces that told me they had spilled their soul to their counterparts. Understandable why they'd feel that way. And I learned long ago from Rarity that asking about what they had talked about was not a good idea. So, Mother said this was a good time to go ahead and have dinner. This meant that dinner talk was mostly about human Rarity and human AJ catching up on Sonata's plans. Sonata told us that it would have been great for Aria to join her and have plans for a family too. However, I told her that wouldn't happen. Not after her previous recent actions, which she understood. However, I told her that I would update her as best I could If I ever found out what happens to her. But the real surprise was when the visit ended and we all went back through the portal again.

Immediately after walking back through the portal, my phone vibrated. And when I read the message, I was a little surprised.

Fluttershy: Fred? Come to my place when you get back. Rainbow needs to tell you something.

Rainbow and I were supposed to be together tonight, so, at first, I thought it was going to be about tonight. How wrong I was.

^_^

(A little bit later at Fluttershy's place.)

"You did what?!" Needless to say, I was a little upset at her for what she pulled. All three of us were also standing naked in Fluttershy's living room. Because one of the rules was that no one of her close friends were allowed to wear clothes in the house. But I was the only male allowed to be naked in the house. I liked that rule. "What were you thinking that you could just switch places? She doesn't know anything about Equestria or about your job in Ponyville. Nor do you know anything about her life here."

"That's just it," she shot back at me while throwing her hands up. "How can I say that I'm in a herd with you when I don't know anything about your life here? I wanted to experience what your life was like here. Is that so wrong?"

I groaned out a sigh while gently grabbing her arms in frustration, and almost glaring down at her. "Rainbow..."

"Besides, I wanted to see where my counterpart lived here in this world," she said with a soft huff as if she was trying to snort like a horse as she did in Equestria. "I just didn't think about how to get there or even where she lived." My mind was literally stunned and after seeing that, she continued. "So, why can't I spend the night here in the human world and go back to Equestria tomorrow? I want to meet her parents but apparently, they're out of town."

"Rainbow told me they were out of town a couple of days ago," Fluttershy said with a blushing smile as she pressed herself up against my right side and wrapped her arms around mine. "So, why don't we all go to Rainbow's house here and then switch back in the morning? Meanwhile, she can see what it's like to be a human here."

My head felt like it was fixing to explode. But after a couple of minutes, I couldn't believe I was about to say, "So, help me Rainbow, if the universe explodes..."

Her face softened as she said, "Thanks, stud. I also wanted to know what it was like with no fur. And what your hands would feel..." She stopped when Fluttershy lifted one of my hands to her bare breast. And while Fluttershy encouraged me to squeeze Rainbow's breast, I brought up my other hand to do the same to her other one.

While Rainbow's wide lust-filled eyes were looking up at me, and while Rainbow's hands reached down to grip my hardening cock, Fluttershy whispered, "Come outside and make love outside under the moonlight."

"Didn't you say there were nudity laws here?" Rainbow asked softly as she slowly stroked my now hard cock. One hand stroked my shaft as she used the other to gently squeeze just the head. And it was driving me nuts.

"Yes, but nobody can see us way out here outside of town with the high walls around my backyard," Fluttershy's voice was filled with an alluring quality to it with bedroom eyes to match.

"Cool. Like Fluttershy's cottage back in Equestria." Rainbow then looked up at me with a firey lustful look in her eyes and squeezed my cock firmly. "Then I want your wild stallion side to take me, Fred. I want to scream your name as you pound yourself into me and make me your mare in this world also."

So, I did. And she did.